《Paradise Delayed: Vol. 1 [LITRPG]》


 Chapter 1: Flatline

    "Andy, don''t walk there! Hey! WATCH OUT!"


    We begin with Andy Parsons, a freshly unemployed 23-year-old who didn''t hear his father because he had already put on his headphones. The massive grand piano and the heavy metal platform on which it rested suddenly detached from the crane Andy was walking under. It fell, squashing him like a pancake.


    That old trope where your entire life replays in your brain in the last instant before your death, Andy quickly learned that it was true. In the millisecond before he was crushed, he took stock of things.


    The last moment of your life, Andy found, extended almost indefinitely. He felt his body pushed into the pavement, the increasing pressure, the beginnings of bones snapping.


    His mind wandered through vivid scenes. He saw himself being birthed, nursing, learning to walk. He saw his father, fixing pianos in his shop, showing him how the different pieces were connected. He saw the library his mother had worked at on Saturdays. He wandered the aisles with wonder.


    His mind began to rerun a particular memory. He was in the library at the computer printer. He took a small stack of paper from the ream, about 20 sheets, and snatched a dull pencil from the grotesquely misshapen Goofy coffee mug that had always been there. He took his seat on the floor and began to draw endless, impossible worlds.


    Why was Andy, in the infinitely dilated moment of his death, replaying the mundane early childhood memory of drawing on the floor in the public library? It wasn''t a particularly good drawing.


    Then Andy remembered how it felt. When he did his drawings, proliferating creatures, making up stories about heroes and villains, gods with strange powers¡­ forgetting himself in the act of pure creation, Andy realized that was the only time he had approached something like true, profound happiness.


    He then recalled a few years later in his childhood, working on pianos with his father. Well, being forced to do it. If he had his way, Andy would be doing something else: drawing, gaming, daydreaming. Anything was better than working on pianos. Maybe it was just the contrarian in him.


    Andy recalled the disappointment he always detected underneath his father''s tone of voice. The subtle, accusatory inflections.


    Andy never needed help feeling guilty, he was naturally hard on himself. But his father''s constant frustration with him, combined with his plain lack of interest in who Andy really was, caused Andy''s superego to go into overdrive at an early age.


    The ambient guilt grew over the course of his childhood. At first, the guilt was only occasional, when he missed a chore or brought home a less-than-remarkable grade. But, as often happens with developing personalities, something little turned into something big.


    That occasional guilt became more steady and less pronounced until it formed the backdrop of who he was. Finally, it calcified into shame. He felt lazy and defective even though he didn''t want to be. He was always catching up or falling behind, always out of place.


    He couldn''t find genuine interest in anything but making art, imagining worlds. He would hyperfixate for hours, sketching in his notebook, writing the characters'' descriptions and powers. It was his only escape from the laborious monotony of school, chores, and the piano shop; the endless humdrum that everyone else somehow seemed motivated to work on. He really only enjoyed one thing: creating. He gradually found less and less time to devote to his art, but he savored what time he did have. Everything else felt like swimming in concrete.


    His mom had been more supportive than his father. She would catch him drawing sometimes and smile.


    "You can do something with that you know," she always said. "You''ve got a talent."


    Andy remembered the warm, elevated feeling he got when she recognized him. He never felt like anyone really understood him, but his mom occasionally came close.


    The problem was that art wasn''t any way to support yourself, at least according to his dad. In highschool, Andy took as many art classes as he could, including the advanced placement course. He was in the middle of applying to art schools when his AP exam results came back. He hadn''t passed. So plan B it was: piano sales.


    The year following Andy''s graduation from highschool wrecked his family. Andy''s mom suddenly fell ill. The big C, late stage. It sucked. It was hard. But Andy hadn''t really cried. He hadn''t really, deeply felt much at all.


    He remembered staring at a particular crack in the ceiling tile for the entirety of his mother''s funeral. He had gradually been numbing himself to reality. He had succeeded all too well. He had made himself a shell.


    He was able to work in the piano shop for four years that way. Life around him became an external stimulus that he could allow to pass over him. He retreated into himself, keeping company with podcasts, audiobooks, and music.


    But ever since his mother''s death, he knew something had to change. Andy knew that, aside from the rare times he was able to lose himself in the creative act, he had never really been happy, and in order to be happy, things couldn''t go on as they always had.


    Finally the tipping point came. It was during a piano installation. His dad had become irritated at Andy for inadequately fastening the piano to the platform they were using to lift it into their client''s second-story living room. It became a screaming match that ended in a challenge to quit. A challenge that Andy accepted. He walked off the job. Well, he didn''t make it all the way off the job.


    The piano continued to crush him. It was starting to hurt now. It really took death for him to see clearly: he hadn''t been doing well at all.


    And that is how his earthly life came to a close. He died frustrated, numb, and unfulfilled.


    Oh well.


    ***


    When Andy came to consciousness, he found himself in a lobby, some kind of drab, windowless government building. Beige walls, navy-blue chairs that were just a bit too small¡­ It was an aggressively uninteresting interior design.


    Amenities included an analogue clock, harsh fluorescent lights, and a number of faint stains in the drop-tile ceiling.


    There was a clerk behind a plexiglass window, and a few clusters of people seated in the chairs.


    He found it oddly easy to accept the current reality. There were others in the room who seemed to have stronger negative reactions. A few people were sobbing. One guy was chuckling to himself and rocking back and forth.


    Where am I? Andy thought.


    He stood up slowly, taking care to make sure his body was stable. It was. It felt practically as good as ever. He walked over to the clerk''s window.


    "And how can I help you?" the clerk said through the intercom. She wore a stiff-looking dress shirt and thick-rimmed glasses, and spoke in a nasally voice with a cheery midwestern accent.


    "I''m¡­ here?" Andy said.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Yes, ok, well, first of all, welcome to the afterlife. Some people experience a bit of confusion or disorientation when they first arrive. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m feeling fine," Andy said. He realized that he actually meant it. He felt something bizarre¡­ he felt energized.


    He wasn''t crazy about the environment that he''d woken up in, but as he turned his attention to his body, he realized he was practically buzzing with new life, at least so it seemed.


    "I feel really good, actually," he said.


    "Well that''s so good to hear!" the clerk said. "Now unfortunately, I do have to inform you that due to technical difficulties, we cannot process new arrivals at the moment. You''re welcome to have a seat in the waiting room and we''ll get you processed as soon as IT resolves the issue." She gestured toward the chairs.


    Andy felt that familiar feeling: resignation. He let his shoulders down and began to walk toward the plastic chairs. Then he caught himself.


    This is a fresh start, he thought. I''m not just going to let it pass me by. No regrets this time.


    Andy turned around and paced back to the clerk.


    "So what''s the issue? Anything I could help with?"


    "Oh, aren''t you sweet! it''s for the IT department to handle, honey. But thank you."


    "They have IT departments in heaven?" Andy asked, trying to get more information out of her. Andy wasn''t going to just sit in a waiting room for however long it took. He was going to take an active role in his life¡­ well, afterlife.


    The clerk smiled politely. "I don''t know about heaven, but we sure do have IT departments here," she said.


    Andy''s stomach sank; he felt all his optimism vanish. He had really fucked up his life so bad it sent him to hell.


    "Oh don''t worry!" the clerk said as she saw the worry grow on Andy''s face. "You are not in H.E. double-hockey-sticks. You''re just in the waiting room. Doncha worry. We''ll process you as soon as possible."


    Andy exhaled a bit and chuckled.


    "But after processing I''ll go to¡­ you know," he said as he pointed upwards.


    "I have no way of knowing for sure until our IT issue is resolved, unfortunately," she smiled as if to indicate that she had nothing else to say.


    Another person, a large man in jeans and a tucked-in polo, materialized in a plastic chair near a dulled metal water fountain. He began to scream.


    "You''re Ok darlin''," said the clerk through the intercom. Then she gestured to Andy. "If you want, you can have a look at our lounge just down the hall."


    Another person popped into existence as Andy headed toward the hallway. Their screams were met by the clerk''s soothing reassurance.


    Andy stepped into the lounge. It was a huge room, resembling something between a skating rink and a casino. The lighting resembled a Pizza Hut circa 1997. It was surprisingly comfortable.


    Andy took a brief scan. There were people sitting in booths lining the walls. There were a few television screens and some video games, including some arcade games like Crazy Taxi and a claw machine.


    There was a large, cushioned bench by a group of pool tables. On the wall above the pool tables there was a large television screen playing daytime TV reruns.


    "Yeah, there''s only one channel," a man said from a few seats down, apparently eager to make conversation. "They''re going through every episode of Springer right now. I tell ya, the 90s were a wild time."


    "There''s only one channel¡­ and it''s nonstop Springer?"


    "Well it is right now. It''s a marathon. There only in 1996 though and it went until 2018 so we have a ways to go before something else comes on."


    The TV seemed to display a less-than-official VHS tape recording. Occasionally home video would flash through. Jerry Springer tried to keep two guests apart, but they managed to break past him and each grasped the other''s throat. They were fighting about someone hooking up with someone else''s mother. Andy didn''t understand whether or how the two combatants were related. An image of two small children jumping over a water hose in a front yard flashed for a brief moment before giving way to the grappling contestants again. Andy stood up to go.


    "Riveting stuff, huh?"


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t think this is for me," Andy said.


    "That''s too bad," said the man adjusting his baseball hat. "You could go shoot pool with my son if you''re looking for something to do," he gestured across the room where a small boy, maybe five or six years old, stood on a stool, knocking billiard balls around with the stick like a baseball bat.


    "So we just, what, wait here? In this room?"


    "Yeah there''s the main waiting room, the lounge, which we''re in," he gestured around to the room, "and there''s a virtual reality room through the curtains over there. Really interesting stuff."


    The man pointed to a set of purple drapes in a doorway that Andy hadn''t yet noticed. Now that he saw it, he didn''t know how he had missed it. There was a big neon sign and everything.


    "What, like an arcade or something?"


    "Or something," the man said. "Everyone who walks in there doesn''t walk out, so it must be a great game. I heard it described as ''Lawnmower Man plus D&D.''"


    Andy didn''t know what "Lawnmower Man" meant, maybe it was a game from this man''s time or something.


    But he did know a thing or two about D&D. In fact, the mention of it gave him a little jolt of excitement. The kind of excitement that he felt all those years ago in the library.


    He had never had a friend group big enough or interested enough to actually play, but he had used D&D books as a reference for drawing his heroes and had been really captured by the art.


    "Why aren''t you and your kid playing, then?" Andy asked. "If there''s a great game in there, why is anyone out here at all?"


    "Well for me, my boy isn''t ready for the game yet. We''ve only been here a couple of weeks, so we''re taking our time."


    "Wait, weeks? Has the technical difficulty lasted that long?"


    "Oh," he looked surprised. "The whole system has been down for over a century, apparently. There are even some people who have been here since the late 1800s."


    Andy felt a pang of panic in his throat. People have been living over a century in the equivalent of a painfully understaffed department of motor vehicles?


    "How long is it going to take?"


    "Whaddaya mean?"


    "Until the system is back up and we can go¡­ wherever we''re going."


    "Oh, nobody knows," the man said. "Apparently there''s a critical issue with an update and they need the admin password. But the only guy who has it isn''t here."


    "Wait, the whole system is dependent on one guy?"


    "Yeah, I guess. Some IT guy named Frank."


    "Why would they build it that way? Have they not heard of redundancy before?"


    "I don''t know what to tell you, man, I''ve mostly been watching TV."


    Andy paused. "I think I''m going to go lay down," he said.


    "We don''t really sleep here."


    "So you''ve been awake for two weeks?"


    "Yeah, thereabouts," said the man. "I''m Glenn, by the way," he said, extending his hand.


    "Andy," said Andy, accepting Glenn''s handshake. "And you haven''t thought about jumping in the game?"


    "Well, no," said Glenn. "My son isn''t ready. He said he''s scared of it. But I''m sure once he gets more comfortable he''ll be all for it and we''ll give it a go. For now, we gotta stick together and I don''t mind being a couch potato. Never had time to be lazy in my life before. We were lucky enough to have each other coming here together. Some people have been waiting on their families for decades. Most people give up and go to the game. But if you''re lucky enough to find yourself with people you love, you''ve got to stick together."


    Glenn watched his son continuing to whack the pool balls with a look of gratitude and admiration.


    The thought of waiting here for decades shook Andy. The clerk had mentioned that this wasn''t hell, but it seemed pretty close. And nobody slept? There seemed like more important things going on than playing a virtual reality game, but there wasn''t much to do about it. This waiting room seemed like infinite boredom.


    "I think I''m going to scope out the game room," Andy said.


    "Well, if we make it in there, maybe we''ll seeya ''round in the game, Andy."


    "Cheers, Glenn," Andy said, waving gently as he turned to go.

 Chapter 2: The Infinite Plane

    Andy approached the doorway to the VR room. He could tell it was the correct door because there was a big, neon sign over it that said "VR ROOM." The doorway had thick blue velvet drapes that Andy pushed aside as he entered. It was darker in this part of the building, and Andy struggled to adjust his eyes.


    Andy entered a dimly lit, cold stone chamber with seven walls. It had an unsettling, mystical style, and a touch of humidity suggested that it wasn''t climate controlled. Andy struggled to find his footing on the uneven cobblestone floor, with only dim light coming from candles in iron fixtures along the walls. The whole room seemed to flicker subtly.


    Andy felt his hair stand up as he adjusted to the dim lighting and the unusual details of the room came into focus; sigils, pentagrams, and incantations were etched in chalk on each of the seven walls. A large oak door sat slightly ajar opposite the curtained entrance.


    What am I getting myself into? he thought.


    A well-groomed groundhog scurried out from behind the wooden door and stood on its hind legs in the center of the room. The groundhog lifted his wrist and checked what looked like a digital watch.


    "A new player?" the groundhog said in the gruff voice of a middle-aged smoker who''d seen too many bar fights. He didn''t glance up from his watch.


    "Yeah," Andy said. Ordinarily he''d be curious about a talking groundhog, but after the events of the last few minutes, he had lost the capacity to be surprised. "Here for the¡­ what, virtual reality game?"


    "Alright, follow me," the groundhog said, pushing the creaking oak door open.


    Andy stepped through into a massive, natural-looking cavern, when the noise hit him. An overwhelming, droning growl seemed to come from all directions at once and reverberated in Andy''s chest.


    Torches lit the floors, but the ceiling was too high to see clearly. Natural cavern walls rose around them. Several support columns disappeared up into the darkness, buttressing the cavern ceiling.


    Lining the cavern floor, Andy saw red, cushioned recliners. Big, comfy ones, row after row, occupied by people reclining, presumably in sleep, wearing helmets connected to something, presumably a computer or simulator of some kind. A mess of wires protruding from the top of each helmet like cybernetic plumage.


    Andy realized the source of the growling noise: snoring en masse. The unconscious snorting and sniffing from those seated in the recliners echoed loudly in the chamber.


    "How many people are here?" Andy asked.


    "Here at this site," the groundhog replied, "only a few million. We''re a small operation."


    Andy looked straight upward, just trying to see if he could find a hint of how high the ceiling might be. He couldn''t tell. This place was truly beyond comprehension.


    "You just gonna stand there or do you want to follow me to your seat?" The groundhog asked.


    The groundhog walked Andy through a large central aisle. The ambient rumbling continued. New particular snores became audible and eventually faded back into the great rumble as Andy and the groundhog continued on.


    At the very least, this seems like a way to get some sleep, Andy thought.


    The groundhog brought Andy to an aisle that was empty except for two other people: a young woman in a black hoodie and black jeans and a skinny, almost frail-looking barefoot boy in what appeared to be heavily patched overalls.


    Andy checked his own clothes, which he hadn''t thought to do until now. They were the clothes he had died in: work boots, jeans, and a plain black t-shirt.


    "Hi," said the young woman. "You''re the third one? That means we can go now?"


    "Yep," said Andy.


    "Ok awesome," she said grinning. "I''ve been waiting almost an entire year to enter!"


    "Ok everyone, we have three people here, which is the minimum for a cohort," said the groundhog. "My name is Groundhog. I will be your orientation instructor. Youse have to pay attention because youse can only hear this once."


    The woman extended her hand to Andy.


    "I''m Arlene."


    Arlene had a bright demeanor, despite dressing in a monotone black outfit from head to toe. Her dark clothes contrasted with her colorful, shoulder-length hair, dyed some kind of pink-ish, redd-ish, strawberry purple¡­ ish. She seemed to be about Andy''s age, mid-20s.


    "Andy," he said, shaking her hand.


    The boy in overalls looked shy and stood behind Arlene.


    "This is Kermit," she said.


    The boy stood stoically, the way children do when they are nervous but know they are expected to behave.


    "Oh cool," said Andy in an excited tone, trying to lighten the mood a little and make Kermit more comfortable. "Like the Frog?"


    "No," said Kermit. His voice was a little hoarser than Andy expected, but it was certainly the voice of a very young boy. "Why does everyone say that? Who is Kermit the Frog?" He said as he looked toward Arlene.


    "Kermit was a very popular name in his time. I think he said he''s from a long, long time ago, isn''t that right?" she looked at Kermit, who nodded his head.


    She continued, "He''s been here for a long time and has finally decided to try the game!" she said with an exaggerated inflection.


    Kermit couldn''t have been more than 11 or 12, even though his face showed unusual aging.


    "Nice to meet you, Kermit," Andy said, trying to acknowledge the boy without pressuring him.


    "You said you''ve been waiting a year to try the game?" Andy asked, turning his attention back to Arlene.


    "Yes," said Arlene, "I''ve been waiting a while. I met Kermit when I was first here and we became friends. He didn''t want to leave the lobby, he said he had been waiting there for his brother for over¡­ over a century, right?"


    "My brother Millford," Kermit said. "We always said that whoever died first, we would wait for the other one so we could go into heaven together¡­"


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Finally, after a year of waiting, I''ve convinced him to try the game. Maybe we can find his brother there."


    "Well, I wish you had talked to me before you went waiting a century in the lobby," said Groundhog. "There are literally thousands of afterlife lobbies connected to earth. The chance that you and your brother could end up in the same lobby is really low."


    Kermit looked at the floor and let out an exhale. He refused to look up, but Andy thought he saw a frustrated tear forming in Kermit''s eye.


    "But the good news," said Groundhog, "is that if your brother is in another lobby, which he most likely is, then he''s almost certainly in the game. Most people don''t just wait around forever."


    Kermit sniffed and wiped his eye.


    Arlene put her hand on his shoulder.


    "Now what you''re looking at is the most powerful simulation program ever developed," said Groundhog. "When you plug into this machine, your consciousness will be transported to a world created by the developer: Frank Smitherton.


    Frank Smitherton is an angel in the IT department, very tech-savvy. He took an interest in human culture, especially your literary traditions of science fiction and fantasy. Things get a little boring sometimes in the waiting room, so Frank decided to create a game to keep travelers entertained.


    It was as much for travelers as it was for him, though. Frank relished the chance to create something of his own. He had been trying to write a book for decades, so the story goes, but could never swing it. It wasn''t exciting enough. But once he started tinkering around with simulation techniques, he found a medium exciting enough to bring his vision to life."


    "Wait, so the guy who made this is named Frank?" Andy asked. "First off, that''s a bizarre name for an angel, but secondly, isn''t he the guy who has the password for the office software update?"


    "Yeah, that''s what they said," said the groundhog. "Nobody''s been able to find him for a while. It''s only been about a century though. We won''t start getting worried for a few hundred more years¡­"


    Of course things move glacially slow in the afterlife, Andy thought.


    "But don''t worry," Groundhog continued, "the game can still run without him. It''s a self-improving and self-maintaining System. It''s been running almost 150 years without a single bit of maintenance or patching. Believe it or not, that''s 150,000 years in the game''s time!"


    "So time moves faster in the game?" Andy asked.


    Groundhog just shrugged. "I ain''t a scientist, kid, but yeah it seems that way doesn''t it?"


    "Can you tell us more about the game itself?" Arlene asked.


    "Yep," said Groundhog. "This machine runs a simulation called The Infinite Plane. It''s called an infinite plane because the environment is procedurally generated¨Cthat just means the program makes it up as it goes along¨Caccording to specific rules and protocols. So the virtual world that you''re about to enter is infinite. You could walk in one direction literally forever and always arrive somewhere new."


    "And so what do we do, just walk around?" Andy asked.


    "It''s essentially a fantasy adventure roleplaying game," said Groundhog. "The Infinite Plane is its own incredibly realized setting. It has its own in-built history, culture, and politics. There are factions at war with one another, dark mysteries buried in caverns deep beneath the surface, powerful swords that grant the wielder power¡­ you know, all that kind of shit. Frank provided the basis for the setting with his notes and initial parameters, but the System itself filled in, and continues to fill in, all the gaps. You won''t even think you''re in a game after a while."


    "That''s pretty rad," said Arlene. "Do we fight stuff or build stuff or what?"


    "So, that''s what I''m getting to," said the Groundhog. "You will enter the game with no skills, abilities, or items whatsoever. What you make of yourself is up to you. There are essentially two large groups of players: those who take a tactical focus and those who take a crafting focus. There are four crafting classes: builders, who provide things like architectural advice and who take care of the construction of buildings and other major structures, and farmers, who take care of all things agriculture and livestock, as well as the transportation and preparation of food.


    Smiths, on the other hand, craft weapons and non magical specialty items, and enchanters, who can craft spells and create magic items.


    More adventurous people, though, tend toward the tactical classes, which are your basic fantasy tropes: rogue, wizard, berserker, and so on. There are quite a bit more tactical classes than there are crafting classes.


    There are more details about the classes and different abilities that you''ll learn in-game during the tutorial. For now, the last thing we need to cover is the display.


    At any point in the game you can bring up your display, but you have to concentrate on the tip of your nose. There''s not really any other way to describe it. You have to enter a meditative state, and that''s the quickest way."


    "So you have to meditate in order to bring up a, what, start menu?" Andy asked.


    "Yeah basically," said Groundhog. "The display has a menu for your feats, skills, magic, classes, quests, and your map. You''ll learn more about each of these categories in the game, but essentially, the display is where you go to make choices about how to customize your build and advance in the game. You''ll be able to interact with the menus at will. The program is designed to interact directly with human consciousness."


    "Good to know," Arlene said.


    "One last thing about the display," said Groundhog. "When you have your display up, it dilates time inside the game. It almost freezes time. In reality, it makes time pass at 1/1000th of its normal speed. But for all practical purposes, time is frozen when you have your display up. If you ever need extra time to think your way out of a tricky situation, a lot of players use their display. But it takes practice, and you''ve got to learn how to focus in difficult situations."


    Groundhog gestured toward the seats as Andy, Arlene, and Kermit each sat down and shifted around until they were comfortable.


    "And how can you get out if you want to leave?" asked Kermit.


    "There are ample exit portals throughout the world," the groundhog responded.


    "And can we die in the game?" Arlene said.


    "You certainly can!" said Groundhog. "It''s a difficult game full of adventure and danger, and death is a possibility at any moment. Part of what makes it exciting."


    "And what happens if we die?" Arlene said.


    "If you die," said Groundhog, "you can simply quit, or request a respawn. A respawn takes you to a lobby until another proper spawn point opens up, then you''d spawn again at level 0 somewhere very far away from where you spawned the first time."


    Arlene nodded.


    "So, everyone, sit back, relax, and place the helmet all the way over your eyes. When you''re ready, I''ll start the search for a spawn point. When a spawn point is located, I''ll put you under. You''ll sleep like a baby while you play."


    Andy sat on the recliner, extended the footrest, and put the helmet over his face. It was so gloriously dark, nothing got through the goggles. He felt himself grow heavy and begin to sink into the soft cushions of the recliner. He hadn''t been this able to unwind probably ever. Then, a text display appeared in the darkness.


    Cohort: 3/3


    "Ok," Groundhog said. "I''m going to look for a match now. Sometimes it takes a few minutes. Is everyone comfy?"


    "Mmhmm," everyone said in unison.


    The display changed:


    Searching for spawnpoint¡­


    Spawnpoint located¡­


    Spawnpoint locked: Cresthaven Region


    "Now youse should know, the algorithm for determining your spawn-point is based on player density. The System looks for an area that is classified as a spawn city, which means there are protections and privileges for level 0 players.


    But the spawn city needs to be in an area below a certain threshold of player density. That way, you can get up and running without the need to compete too much with other players."


    "So it will just be the three of us?" Andy asked. He felt himself getting drowsy, but he did want to know.


    "Well, it will be the three of you and a lot of NPCs, which are just characters generated by the System. They will not know about the world outside the game, except what other players may have told them. As far as NPCs are concerned, the game is real. Now, you may also run into other players. Spawn cities are safe, though. So you don''t have to worry about being attacked."


    Andy felt himself attempting to nod. Groundhog''s voice suddenly got much lower and began to stretch out. Time was expanding.


    "Goooooooooooood luuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¨C"


    The Groundhog''s voice slowed down to such an absurd level that it became an ambient drone, then it faded away as Andy''s mind slipped into the void.

 Chapter 3: Pools

    Travelers come and travelers go on the Infinite Plane. Those otherworlders arrive. We know what has put them here: the intervention of the gods. As for us who were born of our parents who were born of theirs, the Infinite Plane is our ancestral home, and our fate is to remain on this side of the heavens.


    ¨CGreater Archscholar Mellior Cruskin, The Verses I.47.iii


    Andy came to consciousness, submerged in the warm water, as flumes of bubbles rose around him. It was dark in most directions, but a dance of contrasting pale and warm lights helped Andy find the surface.


    His feet found the stone floor, and he pushed himself up. He felt the water give way to a mixture of cool air and dense steam.


    He was in some sort of hot-water pool. The first thing he saw was a ludicrously large full moon in the sky above him. The second thing he saw was a bonfire a few yards away. The third thing he saw was two people, a young man and a young woman in robes.


    He seemed to be in some sort of outdoor stone pool, maybe a hot spring, at the edge of a clearing. He was in the midst of a great many mountains, forests illuminated with bright silvery moonlight.


    Oddly, it felt more real than life.


    "An otherworlder," the man said to the woman, pointing at Andy excitedly. "An otherworlder has arrived!"


    The young woman looked confused. "Wait, this hasn''t happened in¡­ years."


    The two of them rushed around some shrubbery to a small covered area and rummaged around before returning with a large towel.


    "Greetings, otherworlder," said the woman. She knelt down and placed a towel by the pool. Andy could see the details¨Cit seemed like arcane symbols¨Con her embroidered robes. Aside from the clothing and perhaps her waist-length braided hair, she seemed like any other woman Andy had seen on earth. About medium height, with skin that seemed to have enjoyed plenty of sun. No pointy ears. No glowing eyes. "You can use this to dry yourself."


    There was a circular, stone patio surrounding the pool with a couple of small tables. There were some small trees and shrubs beyond the patio. Behind Andy, there was a vast, open field with a huge, vibrantly starry sky. He was on the edge of a mountain meadow.


    "And here is a temporary robe and some footwear," said the man, placing the items on the small table.


    He was tall, with the same complexion as the woman, jet-black hair, and a subtle smile.


    Unlike the woman''s robes, his were plain and simple. His demeanor radiated calm.


    "Now, we know how otherworlders like their privacy," he said, "so we''ll leave you to it. When you''re dressed, you can meet us over by the fire. We''ll get some food prepared for you"


    Andy hadn''t expected such a formal, direct welcome. In fact, he didn''t really know what he had expected. Both of the people attending the spawn pool seemed perfectly sincere. There wasn''t a hint of irony or ulterior motive. And they seemed just as surprised as Andy was.


    "Where am I?" Andy asked.


    "You''re at the Dawnspring Cottage in the town of Cresthaven," said the woman. "Welcome!"


    The two attendants left the immediate area and headed toward the bonfire. Andy wasn''t thrilled that he didn''t have any clothes on, and he was even less thrilled that there wasn''t a curtain or something between him and the others, but it was dark enough, and he didn''t have to be facing them.


    He found some steps toward the edge of the pool and emerged, picking up the towel. He began to dry off. The towel was exquisitely warm, like it had come out of a dryer. It was a welcome contrast to the cold air against his skin.


    After he was sufficiently dried off, he took the robe. It was thick and plenty warm, and it went down past his knees. The shoes slipped on. They were quite comfortable, some kind of wool-lined moccasin.


    He took a moment to observe the landscape. Perhaps it was the cold air on his nude body, but he felt alive, connected with nature, with the environment. Already the feeling here was much more open, much less constrained than the average day in his old life, spent in front of a screen or under a piano.


    He was in some sort of large garden with tall hedges. Outside the garden, a huge vista opened up to several mountains and a clear view of a coastal city below. The city''s lights shone clearly in the crisp night air.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Andy took the towel with him and arrived at the bonfire. The small pool, where he had just come from, was tucked behind a set of shrubs and small trees, and the larger patio opened up around the fire.


    The man came over and took the towel from Andy.


    "Here," he said as he passed him a small bowl of rice, beans, and vegetables covered in a bright red sauce that smelled of garlic, lime, and hot peppers.


    "Thank you," Andy said. "I don''t have anything to pay you with."


    "Not to worry," said the man. "New spawns don''t arrive with anything. Cresthaven is a spawn city, so we have plenty of resources allocated for new arrivals. That said, it has been a while since we had an otherworlder arrive here. Be patient with your guides," he said with a chuckle, "we may be rusty."


    The warm fire provided Andy some comfort and relaxed him. "Is this like.. a porch?" he asked.


    "It is indeed!" said the man. "I was just grilling some vegetables over the fire pit."


    There was a metal grate over a portion of the fire and it looked like several stuffed peppers were roasting. The aroma was divine.


    Just beyond a row of hedges, there was a small cottage covered with vining plants and surrounded by a neat garden. Some gardening tools and equipment leaned against it, and a large telescope stood next to a doorway.


    "Is this your house?" Andy asked.


    "Yes," said the man.


    "Well," the woman said, "we are taking care of it."


    "Yes we do take care of the property. We live here. I suppose technically it belongs to the scholar''s guild.


    This is Dawnspring Cottage. It was built here on the springs of mount Aurora, from which the otherworlders, like yourselves, emerge. We''re stationed here so that we can attend the pools and guide those who come through," said the man. "My name is Rowan," he said, bowing slightly.


    "And I am Lilly," said the woman, bowing similarly.


    "Nice to meet you," Andy said. "I''m Andy."


    He thought about attempting to imitate their bows. The two hosts did it so naturally without a second thought, so perhaps it was a common custom. But it also seemed awkward.


    Andy''s indecision was interrupted. There was bubbling sound coming from along another path into the bushes, near the pool where Andy had been, but not the same one.


    "The second one must be arriving," said Lilly. "I''ll get the towels and clothes. Rowan, could you put some more rice on? I''m afraid we''ll need some more food."


    "Certainly," said Rowan as she departed down the path. "Andy, please eat up!"


    Andy nodded and took a bite of the vegetables and rice. It was delicious, and very spicy. As he swallowed it, he felt himself grow more energized, more vital.


    "What does this have in it?" Andy asked.


    "Ah! Do you like it? It''s a recipe from Malia, my island home. They don''t grow peppers like that around here, but I know enough merchants that I can get them when I want. I was feeling homesick, so I put in an order and they arrived today," said Rowan.


    "Are the peppers the thing that feels like, I don''t know, caffeine or something?"


    "Ah, I see," said Rowan. "No, that is simply how food works here on the Infinite Plane. Many otherworlders do have trouble adjusting to its effects. Food restores your health, provided that you are conscious, that is. Many otherworlders find this bizarre, but it is how it has always been here."


    There was some sound from Lilly''s direction. It was quite muffled, but it sounded like Kermit was speaking, maybe getting a bit testy. Lilly''s soothing voice reached the patio. Soon she emerged.


    "A small boy," she said. "He will be out in a few moments. He''s quite shaken."


    Then the familiar bubbling started again, this time from a different pool.


    "And there''s the third," she said as she gathered more clothes and a towel and headed down the path.


    "How did she know there would be a second and third?" Andy asked with a mouth full of rice.


    "There''s always three. No more and no less have ever arrived here," said Rowan.


    After a short time, Lilly emerged, followed shortly by Arlene wearing the same sort of robe and shoes as Andy. She had clearly spent some time drying her hair, but it was still wet.


    "Oh thank god, a fire," she said as she drew closer to it. She bent toward the fire as she exposed her hair to the heat and continued drying it. "How was your trip, Andy? This game is crazy real, huh?" she asked.


    "Not too bad," Andy said. "Just got here. The food is pretty good."


    "Yes, indeed," said Rowan. "I am Rowan, and I have some rice for you," he handed her a bowl.


    "I can''t wait to see what this place is all about!" she said, accepting the bowl.


    Arlene began scarfing down the rice and veggies before having a very similar reaction to the one Andy had a few minutes prior. "This stuff is awesome," she said.


    Kermit wandered to the patio, clearly barely containing his nerves. His shoulders were hunched and he kept checking his surroundings.


    "You ok, bud?" Arlene asked.


    "Yeah, I just can''t swim," he said. "Lilly helped me though."


    "You did great!" said Lilly, seemingly eager to encourage him.


    "Well, good show," said Rowan. "The cohort has arrived!" He handed a bowl to Kermit.


    Kermit ate voraciously. The food didn''t stand a chance.


    "Let''s get our guests inside out of the cold air," said Lilly. She beckoned us to follow her into the cottage.

 Chapter 4: Zeroes

    The small house was warmly lit, not too bright, with an elegantly aged hardwood floor of the deepest brown color. Several leather sofas with ample cushion surrounded a grated fireplace. The burning wood cracked and popped intermittently.


    Cozy.


    "This is the living room," said Lilly. "And just through there is the guest room for new arrivals. The water closet is at the end of the hallway," she added, pointing to the end.


    Lilly and Rowan gestured toward the seats and passed around a tray of small cups of steaming liquid. It looked like tea and filled the entire room with a fragrant, citric aroma.


    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit sat on the large couch dressed in their fluffy robes.


    "So," Rowan began, shifting around to find a stack of papers that thudded on the table when he dropped them. "There are some orientation materials here that we''ve been told to go over with new arrivals."


    He began shuffling through the papers. It became clear that it would take a few minutes for him to find the page he was looking for.


    "Well, while he''s getting the material straightened out," said Lilly, standing up, "how about I bring out some more food? I was actually baking some pastries this afternoon."


    She disappeared around the corner and came back with a tray full of danishes, fruit jellies, and remarkably ordinary looking chocolate chip cookies.


    "Are you players¡­ or¡­ NPCs?" Andy asked, unable to detect anything that might give away their status. The chocolate chip cookies were too close to Earth''s culture to be a coincidence.


    "We are, as many otherworlders say, NPCs," said Lilly. "We were born here, and we will grow old and die here. But we prefer for you to think of us as people, because that''s all we are."


    This simulation is so real, Andy thought. Rowan and Lilly are just as real as Kermit or Arlene or¡­ me.


    The group each took a treat. Andy grabbed a large, fruit-glazed danish. He bit into it and several layers of hot butter hit his palette simultaneously, followed by a full-bodied cream cheese frosting and the crisp, tart sweetness of the peach and honey glaze. All that and the little hum of regenerative euphoria made it perhaps the best bite of food Andy had ever eaten.


    "Holy shit," he whispered under his breath.


    Rowan raised his eyebrows as he found the right page. He cleared his throat, getting everyone''s attention.


    "Yes, first a general introduction," he said. "It''s been ages since I''ve read this stuff¡­ would it be alright if I just read from the script?"


    No one objected.


    "Ok," he cleared his throat. "Welcome, otherworlders, to the Infinite Plane. This is our home, and it will be yours for as long as you desire to remain here. Your time on the Infinite Plane is yours to do with what you wish, but most otherworlders choose to advance according to the System, a set of rules and laws that govern the distribution of powers and abilities on the Plane, as well as its continual procedural generation."


    "Is the System like your god?" Arlene asked.


    "An excellent question," said Rowan. "Though the System has an omniscient, omnipotent, and omnipresent status in our world, it is not a god per se. We have many gods here on the Infinite Plane, in fact many new ones are born every day. Gods can be petitioned. They can change their minds. They can be flattered. But the System is an impersonal force that works rigidly according to laws that seldom develop and never truly change."


    "Think of the System like laws of nature that govern an individual''s ability to access power," Lilly summarized.


    "Well-put," said Rowan. "The System has been studied for centuries by our scholars and sages, and the rules of the System were first expressed aeons ago in an ancient manuscript known as The Verses."


    Rowan shuffled through a few pages and reoriented himself.


    "So the game rules are written as a philosophical tome?" Andy asked.


    Rowan let out a gentle, polite sigh.


    "Otherworlders, for whatever reason, have a preoccupation with viewing the Infinite Plane as some sort of game. If that is how you must view your existence here, then so be it. The Verses comprise our foundational philosophical and scientific texts. Knowledge of the System and our best understandings of its effects have been passed down through The Verses and various commentaries, as well as class guilds and institutional sources of knowledge. It is a way of life for us. But, if you wish to view the System as a game, you are free to do so."


    "Well, we are in a game, though, right?" Andy said.


    "Many otherworlders insist that they are, and if that is your belief, then more power to you," said Rowan. "For me, this is simply my home."


    Andy noticed Arlene shifting around uncomfortably and forcing a smile. Perhaps his prodding was making her uncomfortable. Perhaps he was being impolite to their hosts.


    Kermit was on his third pastry. He wasn''t listening at all.


    "In The Verses," Rowan continued, "the topic of the System is divided into four subtopics: levels, skills, classes, and feats. And I''ll give you a brief orientation on all four. Don''t worry, there is no test. This is for your own benefit, and it''s meant to be a light introduction. You''ll learn more details later."


    Andy took a sip of the citrus-floral tea, which combined delectably with the lingering sweetness of the danish, and leaned back into the couch.


    Although he hadn''t been a hardcore gamer, he had played his fair share of fantasy video games, and he was familiar with many sections of the D&D manuals he used to reference. He had always been fascinated by game mechanics.


    This game was going to be a welcome diversion from the waiting room. He closed his eyes so he could visualize what Rowan was saying.


    "So, we begin with the most basic unit of power: levels. A level marks your progression in the game. You can spend levels on skill progression or class progression. Everyone open your displays and take a look at the skills tab."


    Andy concentrated on his nose and relaxed as the world slowed.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The world grew darker as a series of green texts materialized in the foreground with his name and level in a header followed by a small menu:


    Andy Parsons


    Level: 0


    [Skills]


    [Classes]


    [Feats]


    [Magic]


    [Quests]


    [Map]


    Andy imagined clicking the [Skills] tab and it expanded with a large menu:


    Athletics  [0]


    Armor   [0]


    Combat  [0]


    Acrobatics  [0]


    Sleight of Hand [0]


    Stealth  [0]


    Fauna   [0]


    Flora    [0]


    Occulture  [0]


    History  [0]


    Empathy  [0]


    Investigation  [0]


    Medicine  [0]


    Observation  [0]


    Deities  [0]


    Survival  [0]


    Deception  [0]


    Performance  [0]


    Persuasion  [0]


    Andy snapped back.


    After a few seconds, Rowan continued. "In the skills section, you saw a list of the basic skills followed by the number of levels you have invested in each. As level 0 characters, you currently have 0 levels in all your skills. Usually, you can''t have more than 10 levels in a single skill. A skill with 0 levels invested means you will have only your natural abilities to lean on. Ten levels in a skill is generally considered superhuman. Not infallible, but success is usually guaranteed."


    "We have 0?" said Kermit.


    "Yes," said Rowan. "But the levels that you see listed by each skill only measure the amount of power that you have invested in improving yourself via the System. Any talents and strengths that you cultivated in your previous life are not affected, so you may be able to overcome many challenges at level zero based purely on the skills you bring with you."


    "Now, as far as classes go," Lilly said, "there is a list in the class section of the display."


    Andy opened the class tab:


    Druid  [0]


    Sorcerer [0]


    Monk  [0]


    Warlock [0]


    Paladin [0]


    Alchemist [0]


    Tactician [0]


    Cleric  [0]


    Bard  [0]


    Rogue  [0]


    Berserker [0]


    Scholar [0]


    Psychic [0]


    Fighter [0]


    Charlatan [0]


    Wizard  [0]


    "Classes," Lilly continued, "are similar to professions, but they''re a bit more weighty. This is the list of classes known to all level 0 characters in our spawn region. You can unlock access to new classes through traveling to different regions and making contact with new guilds. Before you take a class, you must associate yourself with a guild. Usually guilds mandate difficult initiations and typically require members to complete quests in order to earn class levels. Guild leaders alone are capable of giving you a class."


    "What benefit do class levels give you?" Andy asked.


    "Good question. That brings us to our last point," Lilly said. "Feats. As you put levels into your skills and classes, you will unlock feats. Feats can either give you a general benefit, like higher physical fortitude for example, or they can enable you to perform a very specific kind of action, whether magical or mundane, with deftness. For example, the Damage Resistance I feat, available to level 3 Berserkers, makes you less likely to take damage from non-magical attacks at all times. That''s a class feat. For a skill feat, take the example of the Coax Animal feat. The Coax Animal feat increases your chances of persuading an animal toward a given course of behavior, and it is available to anyone with at least 5 levels in Fauna."


    "So you unlock feats by progressing in classes or in skills. Why bother with classes then? It seems like they''re much more difficult to achieve," said Andy.


    "That''s the thing," said Lilly, "the feats that you are able to access through classes are generally much stronger, more powerful, and more specialized than feats available through skills. You can generally only have four feats active at any given time, and you can only change them after a full night''s rest."


    "So even though we might earn lots of feats, we have to narrow it down to four every day?" Arlene asked.


    "Yes, basically," said Lilly. "Not every day exactly, but after every full night''s sleep. There are ways to be able to prepare more than four, but that''s advanced level play. You''ll get there. For right now, though, yes. You can only prepare four at a time."


    "One last thing about feats," said Rowan. "You can unlock them with skill levels and class levels, true, but on occasion, you can also unlock them by completing certain quests or objectives. These are called rare feats."


    It was beginning to make sense to Andy. "So feats are where the real power is at," he said.


    "Precisely," said Rowan.


    There was a long silence. Arlene seemed to relax for a moment, probably looking at her display.


    "Ok, I think I got it," Arlene said. "But is there a way to see the feats that each level will unlock?"


    "Not through your display," said Rowan. "You''d have to consult a scholar. Rare feats, especially, are constantly added to the game. Scholars often have access to tomes that can answer most of your questions."


    "How are we supposed to, you know¡­ optimize?" said Arlene.


    She continually relaxed and then fidgeted, probably bouncing back between studying the display and listening to Rowan.


    "Ah, well, the advice I usually give new arrivals: go with your gut. It''s not all about the System''s numbers."


    Arlene seemed unsatisfied, but she let it go.


    "Well, I do apologize," said Rowan. He began rubbing his temple. "That was all dreadfully boring, but it is very important to know. I am getting rather tired, though," he said, letting out a short yawn. "I think it is time for me to retire."


    It seemed a bit abrupt, but Andy didn''t think much of it.


    "He''s getting one of his headaches," said Lilly, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Arlene nodded, Andy told him to feel better, and everyone thanked him as he left. Lilly stayed with the group for a bit longer, making polite conversation and ensuring the group''s needs were met. She showed them to the closet to get some more formal tunics, and eventually retired as well.


    The group headed back to the guest room. It was surprisingly large. There were several heavily cushioned sofas lining the walls, a coffee table, and two lofted areas on either side of the room with large beds and curtains for privacy.


    "That was a lot," said Andy, dropping onto a couch. "My head hurts."


    "It was," said Arlene. She climbed a loft and jumped onto a bed. "But I think I''m going to have fun with this. I love a good RPG."


    Kermit pulled two cookies out of his tunic and began to eat them.


    "You''re a gamer?" Andy asked.


    "Yeah," she said. "I used to stream a little bit."


    Kermit looked confused. Andy considered filling him in, but how do you explain the concept of video games, let alone Twitch, to a child who had never even seen a telephone?


    "What was your game?" Andy asked.


    "Lots of them," she said. "But Skyrim was always my favorite."


    "It was the best," said Andy. "Well, except for Ocarina of Time."


    "Apples and oranges," said Arlene. "But they''re both extremely good."


    Arlene turned toward Kermit.


    "How are you doing, buddy?" she asked.


    "I''m great," said Kermit, feasting on cookies. "When can we look for Millford?"


    "Soon," said Arlene.


    "I think," she added.


    "We''ll make it our first mission," said Andy. "After we get enough levels or¡­ feats or whatever. Then maybe we can go on an adventure."


    Kermit nodded as he continued smacking.


    "So what do you think about this¡­ thing?" Andy gestured vaguely, turning toward Arlene.


    "I''m definitely excited to get started," said Arlene. "But I''ll admit, I didn''t expect this place to feel so¡­ real?"


    She was right. The novelty of the situation had already worn off. Humans adapt to new experiences very quickly. But, as Andy had recalled the feeling of emerging from the pool, he realized that he felt something he hadn''t had during the last few years of his life: some amount of optimism.


    Was that a feature of the game? Was it a feature of the afterlife? Was his brain rewiring itself and overcoming the layers of negative thought-patterns he had built up during his time on earth? This is the way he had always wanted to feel his whole life but could never quite manage. He didn''t know whether to feel grateful that he could look toward a future again, or whether he should pay attention to the nagging grief that he hadn''t been able to live this way while he was alive.

 Chapter 5: Cresthaven

    Andy awoke the next morning to Kermit prodding him.


    Andy was wearing the plain green tunic and brown pants he had found in the guest closet the night before. He was in one of the lofts, with the bed he had claimed. Arlene had taken the other one in the loft across from him. Her curtain was drawn.


    "You have to get up," said Kermit, wearing similarly plain clothes. "It''s time for breakfast."


    "Thanks," said Andy. He sat up. The serenity of the morning, of the sun pouring in through the windows and illuminating the little dust particles in the air, relaxed him and inspired him at the same time. "Breakfast sounds amazing right now."


    "It''s not what you think, though," said Kermit.


    Andy stood up and stretched. He had slept in a simple linen outfit that had been provided in the bathroom.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not like biscuits and eggs," Kermit said in his gruff child voice.


    "Is it something¡­ I should be worried about?" Andy said.


    "I don''t think so," said Kermit. "They said it''s called zah er somethin like that. It''s pretty good."


    As they made their way into the kitchen, Andy saw better what Kermit meant. Rowan had put slices of cold pizza on plates, with a side of ranch dressing and hot sauce. Arlene and Lilly were eating and discussing something in a corner nook, the wall next to them covered in flowering vines that descended from the high window sill.


    Arlene had found an all-black outfit, not too different from what she had been wearing in the cavern.


    "Ah, good morning, Andy," Rowan said, making a kettle of what smelled like coffee. "Please have a slice of zah, a rather traditional breakfast for new otherworlders."


    "Pizza?" Andy asked.


    "Yes I do believe that is the formal name," said Rowan. "Many thousands of years ago, this dish was created by the brilliant otherworlder culinary scholar, Bosshard Nandor. If you don''t like it, you can thank him."


    "I¡­ love it actually," Andy said. He sat down to his plate and, to his surprise, it was an almost perfect clone of leftover pizza delivered by any mom and pop pizza shop. The only thing that was unusual was the presence of extremely fragrant herbs in the red sauce, which could be detected despite the dish''s cold temperature. The ranch, too, had exceptionally flavorful herbs.


    "I am glad! I have had very few travelers reject a nice plate of zah in the morning," said Rowan.


    "What did you think?" Andy asked Kermit.


    "I''m on my third plate," said Kermit enthusiastically.


    "The young one eats well," said Lilly. "He will always remain healthy and strong."


    "So, what''s on the agenda for today?" Andy asked.


    "Today, you''ll be going to town," said Rowan. "You''ll meet Tobo, the tavern owner in Cresthaven, who will get you started on your tutorial quest."


    "Tutorial quest, huh?" said Andy.


    "Yes," Lilly said, "we want you to ease into things and not become too overwhelmed. The System is fairly simple once you get the hang of it, but over the centuries, we scholars have developed a fairly reliable method for acclimating new arrivals."


    "Ah, in that verses book?" Andy asked.


    "Exactly," said Lilly. "And the recommended step after arrival is to immediately connect with a tutorial quest giver. We''ll still be here at the cottage if you ever need us, but you''ve got to go out and gain your first level!"


    Once the group finished the pizza, Rowan served coffee and a vanilla-flavored biscotti, which made a divine combination when dunked.


    After the group all finished, Rowan and Lilly showed them out to a path.


    "Lilly will take over now," said Rowan. "I''ve got to stay to monitor the pools."


    Lilly nodded as Rowan disappeared into the cottage.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The group walked along a light path, which was often no more than a gentle impression on the soft, green grass. The air was clear and energizing, the world was vivid, and the path opened up on a majestic view of a magnificent vale below and a city skyline on the horizon.


    "Welcome," said Lilly, gesturing at a skyline a few miles in the distance of the valley, "to Cresthaven."


    As the group continued, declining in elevation all along the way.


    After a set of switchbacks, the area slowly became more populated. The forest grew less dense. There small dwellings and a major warehouse that looked like it had both woodworking and blacksmithing operations active within.


    "This is the industrial district," said Lilly. "You''ll find many crafters out here. The nobility of Cresthaven reward the crafters generously, but also prefer the bigger operations to be completed out here on the outskirts of the city for the sake of noise."


    They don''t look like they''re being rewarded much at all, Andy thought.


    The workers were covered in soot, and the residences seemed dilapidated, but he did occasionally see a boss with a fine set of gold rings and a hat with a feather. Maybe that''s who Lilly was talking about.


    "Who are the guys with the feathers?" Andy asked.


    "Those are the foremen," said Lilly. "They lead teams in their guild. Those are smiths and builders over there in that warehouse. They look like they are building¡­ spikeshields."


    That seemed right to Andy. It looked like several teams of blacksmiths and carpenters were working in tandem to produce composite shields of wood and steel, with spikes protruding from the centerpiece.


    "That''s a Cresthaven specialty," said Lilly. "Our infantry are known and feared in the region because of the spikeshield, an excellent defensive and offensive weapon."


    "Can we get one?" Arlene asked.


    "In time, perhaps," said Lilly. "We''ve got to get you through the tutorial quest first."


    The group continued and passed a sign that read Mines: Iron ore, coal, sapphire and an arrow pointing down a path off the road.


    "They have coal mines here?" Kermit asked.


    "They do indeed," said Lilly. "Do coal mines interest you?"


    "No," said Kermit. "No, I don''t want to see them."


    "Too much like home, huh?" Andy said jokingly.


    Arlene shot him a glare.


    "I just don''t wanna," said Kermit.


    "Ah, pay attention up around this bend," said Lilly as a large structure came into view. It was a short but girthy tower with runes carved on every stone. "This is where the enchanters'' guild works."


    That is a chode tower, Andy thought but made sure not to say. The enchanters work in a big stone chode in the woods.


    "The enchanters can imbue items with magical capabilities," Lilly continued. She gestured toward a horse-drawn wagon full of finished spikeshields headed toward the tower. "It looks like the builders and smiths have a batch of shields arriving for magical enhancement."


    A huge wooden door slid open to receive the wagon. Andy was able to get a peek into the tower: there were all kinds of glowing magical circles on the floor. Several groups of enchanters were working at different parts of the shop. One enchanter, closer to the door, stood at a podium with an open spellbook. The mage held one hand outstretched with glowing energy toward a spikeshield that stood on a pedestal covered in glowing runes and glyphs. The door shut before Andy could see more.


    They continued as the buildings became more dense. Small rows of shops and residential housing became more continuous, and increasingly towering.


    The small trail soon gave way to a cobblestone road, and the average height of the buildings increased. There was still more skyline ahead of them, so they weren''t even in the innermost city, but the environment was certainly urban.


    Laundry hung from third and fourth story apartment windows, food and item vendors lined the streets.


    The food seemed mostly breads, fruits, and sweets, as well as the occasional sandwich stand. One short man with a mustache had a display cart with some stuffed pastries that looked suspiciously like calzones.


    This whole pizza thing has really gotten around, huh? Andy thought.


    Then Andy saw it: a sign hanging in front of a small restaurant that read "Tobo''s Tavern & Inn."


    "Here we are," said Lilly. "It has been a pleasure meeting the three of you. Feel free to grab some food and drink at the bar. As level 0 players in a spawn city, necessities are provided at no cost."


    Kermit mmm''ed with satisfaction, no doubt dreaming about eating all the pizza, pastries, and cookies he could find.


    The group thanked Lilly and headed toward the tavern.


    "If you ever need anything, feel free to give us a visit at the cottage anytime," she said.


    Andy turned to watch her go and saw the road they had traveled. It led into the forest, which gave way to the towering Mount Aurora that loomed over Cresthaven, the mountain from which they had spawned the night before.


    Andy took in the scene around him. The streets were bustling with people shopping, laughing, cavorting. Wizards in glyph-covered cloaks, warriors in leather armor with longswords strapped to their backs, and all other manner of adventurer bustled alongside commoners, vendors, and craftsmen.


    There were shops lined with weapons, potions, magical items¡­


    Andy could make himself whoever he wanted to be.


    Finally, he had the unrestricted freedom to craft an identity¡­ something real. Funny enough, he had to go into a post-mortem virtual reality for it. But here, he could be something he didn''t have to hide. Something he didn''t have to pretend to care about while his real self ate away at him until he became numb. This simulation, this place, the Infinite Plane¡­ it felt alive with possibility.

 Chapter 6: I Accept This Quest… But First, Pudding Time!

    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit found their way into the tavern. It was a warm room with a large brick fireplace in the center of the wall to the right. On the other side was a large bar, stocked with all sorts of ales and spirits.


    The rest of the room was covered with tables: two-tops, four-tops, and booths along the back. The place was empty besides the bartender and a couple of patrons in a booth.


    I suppose that makes sense for a tavern before lunchtime, Andy thought.


    The bartender was an adult male halfling, about three and a half feet tall, with a green corduroy jacket and burgundy pants. He had a massive brown mustache and a modestly brimmed hat. He took a step up to the bar and became more visible.


    "Welcome to Tobo''s!" he said in a light voice as he polished a glass and placed it on a shelf. "What can I do for you?"


    "We''re, uh¡­" Andy trailed off.


    "We''re new arrivals," said Arlene. "And we were told that there was a tutorial here, do I have that right?"


    "Ah yes!" said the halfling.


    He quickly got down and shuffled around the bar and toward the group.


    "Welcome!" he said. "My name is Tobo and this is my Tavern and Inn¡­ ah yes, so¡­ are you level 0 then?"


    "That''s correct," said Andy, a bit more assertively, hoping to show Arlene that she didn''t need to speak for him.


    "Excellent," said Tobo, "We haven''t had new spawns here in quite a while! Well forgive me for being slightly unprepared¡­" he fumbled around his pockets. "And what are your names?"


    "Andy."


    "Arlene."


    "... Kermit ¡­."


    "Well an absolute pleasure to meet you Andy, Arlene, and Kermit. Tell me, are you hungry? Do you have a thirst for ale? Or perhaps a mid-morning desert, it''s getting about the time for banana pudding."


    They have banana pudding? And it''s eaten on a daily schedule?


    A group of three entered: a burly elephant humanoid with thick leather armor and a massive warhammer and a shield carried on a pack, a young woman in a concealing dark cloak, and a tiny girl, not more than 8 years old, wearing a pink, puffy dress.


    "Pudding," the elephant-man growled.


    "Ah yes, please have a seat anywhere you''d like and a server will be with you," said Tobo, gesturing toward the room.


    The trio took a seat at a four-top, with the elephant-man moving a chair and sitting directly on the floor.


    Tobo turned back to Andy, Arlene, and Kermit. "The pudding is very popular."


    "They have elephants?" Kermit whisper-shouted.


    "Ah yes," said Tobo with a whimsical finger lifted toward the ceiling. "Elepholk, they''re called here. There are all manner of diverse creatures that inhabit the Infinite Plane!"


    Another group, this time it looked like a group of elderly wizards in arcane robes and wide-brimmed hats.


    "Erm, excuse me," one said meekly to Tobo, "A pudding table for three, please."


    "Certainly!" said Tobo cheerfully. "Please sit anywhere you''d like."


    "Thank you my good¡­ good sir¡­" the wizard said absentmindedly, trailing off as he and his group found their seats.


    "The pudding crowd is really rolling in," said Tobo. Even as he spoke, more regulars were entering the bar. At least, Andy presumed they were regulars because of the fact that they didn''t ask where to be seated. Within a few minutes, the tavern was nearly full.


    A large faun came from the back, presumably the kitchen, with a huge, multilayered tray of small dishes of banana pudding.


    "Order up!" the faun said loudly.


    The room broke out in applause and cheer as the faun passed out a dish of banana pudding to each customer. Each cup had a few vanilla cookies protruding from the edges and a heap of whipped cream in the center. A halfling followed behind the faun and poured coffee for the guests, a small gnome running back and forth to the kitchen to keep a full pot on hand.


    Tobo went to the kitchen to retrieve a small tray of banana puddings and gestured for the group to follow him through a door behind the bar.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    It opened up to a private room with a long table.


    "Please, have a seat," he said.


    The group took their seats, Kermit stayed closer to the door. Andy and Arlene sat closer to the middle.


    Tobo distributed banana pudding cups and poured coffee before seating himself at the furthest end of the table and silently eating his entire cup, making small mmms and aaahs. He ate, uninterrupted, for the better part of a minute.


    "Just delightful," he whispered before taking a sip of coffee.


    Andy took a bite. It was the most perfectly balanced banana pudding he had ever tasted, with extra vanilla cookies crumbled throughout to give the entire pudding some texture. The warm coffee complimented it perfectly.


    "This is phenomenal," said Arlene. "They eat this every day?"


    "Indeed," said Tobo. "It is something of a Cresthaven tradition! In fact, banana pudding, maybe along with zah, is my favorite contribution of otherworlders to our local cuisine."


    "Oh, a player¡­ erm I mean an otherworlder¡­ introduced banana pudding into the world?" Andy asked.


    "Yes, a man who came through the Dawnspring millenia ago. He called himself Bosshard, and he became one of the most powerful culinary minds on the Infinite Plane. He introduced cold zah as a breakfast food and also suggested the now-customary 11:15AM banana pudding break."


    "Oh yeah," said Kermit, "we''ve had zah. It was pretty awesome."


    "Oh Good!" said Tobo. "I am glad the scholars at the cottage are keeping our traditions alive for new arrivals.


    Yes, Bosshard Nandor was a glorious mind¡­ a skilled chef. No single scholar has had so much impact on food culture in our history.


    Legend has it nearly 2,000 years ago, he wandered to the West in search of new flavors and dishes. He has never been seen since¡­"


    Tobo hung his head, almost saddened by the tale.


    "So is that the tutorial quest?" Arlene asked.


    "I''m sorry, is what the tutorial quest?" Tobo responded with a puzzled look.


    "Finding Bosshard Nandor," Arlene said.


    "Oh heavens no!" Tobo said with a polite scoff. "Many players at much higher levels have tried and none have yet succeeded! No, your quest is something much more manageable."


    Tobo collected the now-empty pudding bowls and placed them on a serving tray.


    "I suppose we can get right down to business, then," Tobo said.


    He reached under the table and produced a small, poorly drawn map. He pointed to it.


    There was a big line at the top that read "Tutorial Quest #757a," and a line that began at "Tobo''s Tavern," which then connected to a dot labeled "Temple of Initiation," and then finally to a dot labeled "Arena."


    "This is your tutorial quest," he said. "First, you must go to the Temple of Initiation. After you pass your initiation, you will receive your level 0 feats, which are a few free but nonetheless powerful feats that you can use right away."


    "What kind of initiation?" Andy asked.


    "Well, now that would ruin the surprise," said Tobo. "In all seriousness, though, you must go in without any knowledge of the situation. The initiation will test your resolve."


    Andy nodded.


    "You will then go to the Arena, where you will receive your feats. Then, you will exhibit your skills in combat and problem-solving before an audience."


    "Wait, we''re gladiators for entertainment is what you mean," said Arlene. "I don''t know about that."


    "Well no, not for entertainment. For evaluation," said Tobo. "There is a general audience, sure. But many in the crowd are guild scouts who like to recruit new arrivals right away. If you exhibit a high level of skill, your performance in the arena could open doors for you and perhaps even accelerate your advancement."


    "That''s slightly more acceptable," said Arlene.


    "When do we leave?" Andy asked.


    "Well, how about this: I''ll escort you to the Temple of Initiation tomorrow. That will leave you some time to explore Cresthaven together today and review the literature on level zero feats. That way, you can enjoy yourself a bit, see the world, and make an informed decision tomorrow."


    "You have literature on the feats?" Andy asked. "I thought we had to seek out a scholar for that stuff."


    "I like to give our arrivals a bit of an advantage," said Tobo. "This is a set of papers put together by our scholar''s guild here in Cresthaven," he disappeared below the table again and came back up with three small envelopes, which he passed to each party member.


    Andy opened his envelope and briefly skimmed the papers. They were feats with long descriptions. He would need some time to digest them.


    "Make sure you give it a skim," said Tobo. "Now, as far as the remaining day: as I''m sure you''ve heard, Cresthaven is a spawn city, which means that as level zero heroes, you do not have to pay for amenities, and you don''t need to worry about violence against you within city walls. If anyone attacks you, you''ll be immune. You can relax and enjoy yourselves. Get to know some of the locals¡­ get around to some of the shops¡­ see what our world has to offer! When you return, you''ll have your own rooms ready for you upstairs."


    "So we get free food?" Kermit said.


    "Yes!" Tobo responded enthusiastically.


    "That pudding made me hungry for more food," said Andy, standing up. "Well is that all we need to get started?"


    "Yes," said Tobo. "One last note, initiations begin at 5AM sharp, so you''ll need to be ready to go in the morning by about 4AM. We''ll meet out front."


    "Four in the morning?" Andy said in disbelief.


    "That''s right," said Tobo. "We''ll have to get an early start!"


    Andy groaned a bit, but he wasn''t unhappy. He was looking forward to seeing the town, and he was interested in learning more about the feats.


    As much as he was not excited about the early morning, he couldn''t wait to get some powers. The game had a long, drawn-out tutorial phase, it seemed, but even still, he was interested to see more of Cresthaven.


    Perhaps he could find a cafe somewhere to have some lunch and select the feats he wanted to take.


    "Ah, one last thing," said Tobo. "You must accept the quest officially so that you can see the details on your display. If you accept Tutorial Quest number 757a, please say ''I accept this quest.''''"


    The group said, in sloppy unison:


    "I accept this quest."

 Chapter 7: Confrontation! ...on the Way to Grimy Grubbs Meat Hut

    The banana pudding rush dissipated about as quickly as it had begun, and the trio decided to scout the city for food. Perhaps they could gain some familiarity with their current environment in the process.


    "I don''t know about this town," said Kermit, eyeing the crowds nervously. "How do we know we''re safe?"


    "Level zero''s can''t be harmed within the city of Cresthaven," Arlene said. "Remember?"


    "Well," Andy said, talking quietly so as not to alert Kermit, "we don''t exactly know what that means¡­ Does it mean we can''t be damaged, and if so, does that also mean that no one can cause us pain?"


    Arlene stopped and thought for a moment.


    "Why would that be the case? How could we feel pain if we can''t be damaged?"


    "I don''t know," Andy said.


    He reached down and pinched himself on the arm. It hurt¡­ kinda.


    "Can you slap me?" Andy asked.


    "What?"


    "We still have functioning nervous systems," he said. "We should still be careful, I think."


    Kermit was staring at them now, looking blankly. Either the conversation went over his head, or he was truly scared now.


    Arlene turned to him and bent down.


    "Think of all the free food!" said Arlene.


    Kermit''s worry left him and he smiled warmly.


    "I want steak and bacon," he said. "And eggs, too."


    Andy smiled at Kermit''s enthusiasm. He was almost envious of the kid''s enthusiastic enjoyment of food.


    "Sounds breakfast-y. So I guess we''re looking for a brunch place?" Andy said.


    "What''s brunch?" asked Kermit.


    "In between breakfast and lunch," said Andy, chuckling. "Fancy people like it. Let''s look for a place with steak, bacon and eggs."


    The group wandered a bit, keeping an eye out for promising establishments. The streets of Cresthaven were relatively cramped after millenia of development. It wasn''t uncommon for crowded intersections to get into a jam.


    A particularly nasty jam was clogging a five-way intersection ahead. Kermit was able to squeeze through them just fine. He was barely thicker than a twig, and he was motivated by the promise of a full plate of meat and eggs.


    Arlene was more cautious.


    "Excuse me," she said meekly, looking for an opening.


    Upon seeing her discomfort, a townsperson in a tall, yellow hat yelled to disperse the crowd.


    "Hey, we got people comin'' through, come on!" he yelled. "Sorry about them, miss, a bunch of rude folk."


    Arlene thanked the townsman and moved forward through the path that he had cleared.


    Then the jam started right back up.


    Andy got caught in it and was pushed backward.


    Then a hulking figure rounded the corner ahead, standing head, shoulder, and chest above the sea of people.


    It was probably not a giant, his features were not dramatically different enough from the typical Cresthaven to suggest that, and though the commoners made way for him, out of either fear or respect, no one sounded any kind of alarm.


    No, he was a Cresthavener too, but he was built different. He wore thick, dark armor of some kind of leather, though he didn''t seem like he needed it. He had to have over four-hundred pounds of sheer muscle, and his skin was leathery and thick.


    As he came into view, Andy noticed that the man''s massive brown and gray beard was decorated with not-quite-human skulls.


    An orc or goblin slayer, perhaps? Andy thought, searching his memory for any fantasy references that may have helped him make sense of the man''s occupation.


    The yellow-hatted man, not seeing the hulking figure approaching from behind, raised his hands and began yelling again.


    "Come on, move! We can''t have all of you clogging up the streets!"


    The people did move, but not because of the man in the yellow hat. They began to clear away, looking with concern at the hulking man before diverting their eyes.


    "So you''re finally listening to me now, huh?" said the yellow-hatted man. Then he turned around.


    "Oh!" he said, attempting to move out of the way to let the large man pass.


    The hulking man frowned, making the blue lines painted on his forehead wrinkle, and slowly turned toward the townsperson.


    "What''d you say to me?" the hulking man said. He pulled a massive axe from his back. "Nobody tells me what to do. Ever."


    "Oh, oh, I didn''t mean you mister Gar sir," the yellow-hatted man said. "I was only trying to clear the area so we could all have a place to walk. This intersection gets crowded you kno¨C"


    "You tell me to move?" the giant man said, tightening his grip on his axe.


    Whoever this giant was, he couldn''t be truly offended at a simple misunderstanding. He was more like a cat playing with its food; striking terror into a defenseless person for mere amusement.


    "Stop it," a voice said. It belonged to Arlene, who stepped up to the massive man. "He was just trying to help," she said.


    Andy tried to keep the crowd at his back from moving further. Several gasps and hushed whispers echoed through the growing crowd of onlookers.


    "What did she say?" a woman asked.


    "Does she have a death wish?" a man said.


    "This isn''t going to go well," a young girl said.


    "Shhhh don''t speak now, honey," came her parent''s forceful reply.


    The giant man inspected Arlene, clearly not used to being challenged by random people on the streets of Cresthaven.


    "Do you know who I am, princess?" the hulking man seethed in disbelief, beginning to heave rapidly.


    He held his axe with both hands. Perhaps he was restraining himself. Perhaps he was preparing to strike.


    "No," said Arlene, "but frankly, you''re being a major asshole right now."


    The man began to laugh, his armor jangling as his belly convulsed, as more whispers and gasps echoed through the surrounding crowd.


    "No," he said. "No you don''t know." Then he drew in a big breath and lifted his axe.


    Arlene instinctively brought her arms above her head, but she did not move.


    "I''M GAR THE TERRIBLE!" his scream resounded as he brought his axe down.


    It caught the edge of a piece of stonework, pulverizing it and kicking up thick dust before coming down onto Arlene''s hands and head. Arlene''s screams were agonizing, gut-wrenching, for only a split second, before things went completely silent.


    "Arlene!" Andy screamed. He ran toward her, straining to see through the dust.


    Gar lifted his heavy axe again, eager to cleave into her.


    "Don''t you dare!" Andy shouted as he instinctively leapt to intercept the axe-blow with his own body.


    Time began to move slowly again, just like when he had been crushed by the piano. He saw the parabolic trajectory of his body. He saw the axe coming down, and he knew that it would get him, probably in the neck or chest.


    He''d been told that he wouldn''t be damaged, but this was probably about to hurt. A lot.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    In fact, Andy considered as he dove, the inability to die might even be worse. He could be in excruciating pain without end¡­ Or was that just his anxiety talking?


    He was dissociating now. Even though intellectually he knew he wasn''t going to die, his body still responded as if he was in mortal danger. The possibility of immense pain was enough to cause temporary dissociation.


    Time slowed further. He began to contemplate the last few days, how he had felt like he was finally on the edge of discovering how to live with purpose, with joy, with an identity and a passion that he could be unashamed of.


    And here he was, throwing himself under a barbarian''s axe.


    But somehow he felt good about it.


    Then Andy realized: I chose to do this, he thought. I didn''t have to think about it. I just did it. And it feels right, even if I get hurt.


    In fact, it felt more than right. Andy''s chest began to swell with a fullness, a serenity, a calm. It felt like a puzzle piece had been snapped into place and now the whole picture made sense.


    Choice makes you powerful, and good choices, heroic choices, give you peace of mind, even in situations with grave consequences.


    Especially in situations with grave consequences.


    The serene feeling wasn''t so much about Arlene in particular. Of course Andy had gotten to know her casually over the last day or so, and he really did like her. But the feeling he had was deeper than that.


    It was a feeling of pride in being a protector, in taking action against a bully.


    It was a pride that came from asserting that an assault on one person''s dignity is an assault on everyone''s dignity.


    He pictured himself as a child, drawing those heroes in the library. He realized he was emulating them. He felt his purpose click. He felt the world make sense. He welled with pride and gratitude.


    The axe made contact with Andy''s collar bone.


    To Andy''s surprise, it bounced right off. No pain at all.


    Then Andy fell to the ground, which did hurt quite a bit.


    "Argh!" the burly man spat in frustration.


    The dust grew thinner.


    "I''m actually fine," Arlene said as the dust cleared. She stood unharmed, if a little dusty. She looked at her hands in awe.


    Gar made a grunt, "Damn level zeros," he said under his breath. "I haven''t had to deal with your kind in ages. Wait until you hit level one," he said, staring down Arlene, then Andy. "Cross me again and you''re done."


    Gar stormed off, shoving his way past the crowd with his massive shoulders.


    "Are you ok?" Kermit said, rushing over.


    "I''m fine," said Andy, climbing to his feet.


    "Me too," said Arlene.


    "That was stupid," said Kermit. "You can''t pick fights with guys that big!"


    "I was pretty sure I was right about feeling pain amd taking damage," Arlene said.


    "You were pretty sure?" Andy said, a bit frustrated.


    "Glad I was right," Arlene said.


    Andy stood up and shook off the dust and dirt from his tunic.


    The group turned to continue down the corridor.


    "Wait," said Arlene, putting her hand on Andy''s shoulder. "Thank you¡­ for doing that for me."


    Andy paused for a moment.


    "All I knew is I wanted to do something to stop him. I wanted to protect you." He felt his face grow red, his words felt too confessional, and too territorial.


    Arlene smiled and squeezed his shoulder before letting it go.


    "That''s sweet," she said. She smiled.


    Kermit shook his head as he continued forward.


    "You shouldn''t be so reckless," he said. "Come on, we need to eat."


    ***


    The restaurant scene in Cresthaven was nothing short of spectacular. Some foods, clearly native, struck Andy as bizarre or exotic. There seemed to be lots of fish-based dishes and various forms of rice bowls not unlike the food Rowan had prepared upon their arrival, as well as an overrepresentation of stuffed dates.


    But every once in a while, there would be a restaurant that was clearly meant to appeal to otherworlders. One such example was "Ultimate Pete''s Zah," which sported signage depicting a warrior eating a slice of pizza.


    "What do you think?" Andy asked.


    Both Andy and Arlene looked to Kermit, who clearly had the most investment in food.


    "We already had pizza today," Kermit said, "and I''m not sure if I trust someone named Ultimate Pete¡­ let''s keep moving."


    The group kept strolling until they found a small hole in the wall called "Grimy Grubb''s Meat Hut" that had meat and eggs on the menu.


    It was little more than a large wood oven, a boiling cauldron, some counter space, and some tables. There were a few patrons at the counter, but the tables were empty. The group sat themselves.


    A sweaty, plump dwarf in an old, stained apron came over to their table and raised a small pad of paper and a fountain pen.


    "What''ll you have," he said in a gruff voice.


    "Do you have a menu?" Arlene asked.


    "No," said the dwarf.


    "I want steak, eggs, and bacon," said Kermit.


    The dwarf nodded and looked at Arlene.


    "I''ll have the same."


    The dwarf nodded and looked at Andy.


    "Can I have pancakes?," said Andy


    "What''s that?" said the dwarf.


    "Pancakes, like little fluffy, I don''t know, bread? What actually are pancakes?"


    "Don''t got any pancakes," the dwarf responded tersely.


    "What about toast?"


    The dwarf shook his head.


    "Sausage?"


    "We got sausage," said the dwarf. "Good choice."


    The dwarf waddled back behind the counter and began preparing the meats.


    "That was wild, huh?" Andy said. "That Gar guy."


    "Yeah," said Kermit. "He was really scary¡­"


    "He''s just a bully," said Arlene. "Maybe one day we can kick his ass."


    "What do you mean?" Kermit asked. "He was so strong, we wouldn''t stand a chance. Did you see him?"


    "We wouldn''t stand a chance now," said Arlene. "But it seems like we''ll have access to some pretty awesome powers pretty quickly.


    Andy reached into his pocket and produced his envelope with the papers, opening it.


    "Level zero feats," he began reading.


    He skimmed to find some of the more impressive ones.


    "Ah, here we go," Andy continued. "Fluid strike is a monk feat at level zero¡­ and some other classes get wallop¡­ favored weapon¡­ righteous wrath. I don''t know, it seems like we''ll be able to hold our own soon enough."


    Arlene and Kermit produced their own packets and began skimming them.


    "Oh," said Arlene. "Oh, we definitely will. Look at these synergies."


    "Synergies?" Andy asked. He hadn''t seen that word mentioned anywhere.


    "Synergy, it''s like when a combination is more than the sum of its parts¡­ like the feats can play off each other," said Arlene.


    Andy hadn''t considered synergy, but now that she mentioned it, it made sense. Some feats might combine really well together.


    "Yeah I think we can kick Gar''s ass soon enough," said Arlene with a confident smile.


    Arlene had spoken that last part a bit too loudly.


    A patron at the counter turned around, a woman with short, blonde hair and a very practical-looking suit of leather armor.


    She had a decorative patch sewed on each shoulder: what looked like the skull of a hippopotamus.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but what did I overhear?" he said.


    Arlene froze; so did Kermit.


    "We''re just learning about feats," said Andy. "Nothing to worry about."


    "Ah, so you''re new arrivals then? Otherworlders?"


    Andy nodded.


    "Well, then what I am about to say is all the more important¡­ in my time, I''ve seen quite a few new arrivals. I''ve seen some excel and become important leaders. I''ve seen others fall flat as soon as they hit level one."


    There was a long, awkward pause. Andy felt a lecture coming on.


    "Did I hear you say you wanted to get into a fight with Gar?" the woman asked.


    Nobody responded.


    "That''s what I thought. It''s ill-advised," she said. "Let''s say you fought him. Most likely you would be pulverized in battle. If you survived, that''d be worse. He''d make an example of you. And, even if you gained dozens of levels and fought him after you were more prepared¡­ Even then, if you were to defeat him, there''s a hundred just like him in his guild. It''d be nothing but petty vengeance."


    "What guild? Do they run the town or something?" Andy asked. "Why are they allowed to be so¡­ terrible?"


    "Well, first off," the woman began, "They are not simply terrible. Gar is the leader of the berserker guild, and as much as they can be pains in the ass, they are crucial to defending Cresthaven in times of war."


    "Wait," Kermit said. "He''s a good guy?"


    The woman failed to hold back the shadow of a smile.


    "No, he''s not a good guy," she said. "He''s a terrible guy. But he''s a useful guy, and he''s a better ally than he is an enemy. Don''t let your ideals be too rigid, and don''t rush into anything stupid. That''s not how you succeed here."


    "But he''s a tyrant," Andy shot back with confidence that surprised even him.


    "Perhaps," said the woman. "But I suggest you take some time to learn more about this place before you go making enemies. In fact, if they''re still running things like they have in the past, you''re going to need to work with all the guildmasters. Gar included."


    "Oh¡­" Arlene began, trailing off.


    Shit, Andy finished her sentence in his head.


    The woman stood up and placed a few coins on the counter.


    "Thank you, Grubb," she said to the dwarf.


    The dwarf nodded and grunted with gratitude as he cracked some eggs on a pan and placed them in the oven with a huge pile of sausage, steak, and bacon.


    "Don''t let me spoil your fun," she said. "But do be cautious. Play it smart. Be humble. Be open to learn."


    She knocked on the table twice and walked out the door without waiting for a response.


    "Huh," said Arlene. "Maybe we have to wait a while¡­ but I still want to kick his ass someday."

 Chapter 8: Feats and Promises

    After a delicious meal, the group wandered around Cresthaven to let their food digest and see the sights.


    The patron at Grubb''s that had warned them about Gar, her words still echoed in Andy''s head.


    Perhaps they were getting ahead of themselves, being too brash. Sure, there was a unique System that encouraged the acquisition of power, but in addition to the System, the Infinite Plane also had a rich, storied history, cultural norms of its own, and hierarchies of social power and responsibility that Andy had not even begun to understand. Treading recklessly could cause them to do something they would later regret¡­


    The group continued walking in silence, punctuated by the occasional comment on the businesses, outfits, and goings-on of Cresthaven.


    It seemed that the group had stumbled onto the entertainment district. There were carnivalesque amusements, as well as item shops selling weapons and equipment, and, of course, a plethora of delicious-looking restaurants. But even Kermit was too full to consider more food.


    As much as Andy thought he would enjoy the stroll, he was itching to lay down for a bit and study the level zero feats.


    "I want to¡­ play¡­ the games," Kermit said wearily. "But I''m so sleepy¡­ from all¡­ the¡­ meat."


    "Why don''t we get back to the inn and have a rest," Arlene said, the energy gone from her as well. "The fun and games will still be here later."


    They headed back to Tobo''s Tavern & Inn.


    As they entered the tavern, the group exchanged some more small talk with Tobo. Yes, the food they found was excellent, yes Cresthaven''s culture was delightful. Yes they had a little scuffle, and no, no one was hurt. Yes, the group was awfully tired and would love to be shown to their rooms.


    Tobo took the three of them upstairs and handed them their keys, saying, "Please don''t hesitate to come downstairs if you need anything at all."


    Andy slipped into his room.


    Finally, he thought. Time to plan out my feats.


    Andy laid on the modest but comfortable bed and took out the envelope. He opened the weathered papers and read the inscriptions.


    Class Zero Feats


    Befriend Animal (Druid)


    You can cause a neutral or hostile animal to become friendly toward you.


    Arcane Gesture (Sorcerer)


    You receive an arcane gesture that enables you to cast the following spells for free: summon minor elemental, blinding light.


    Fluid Strike (Monk)


    You can strike (melee or unarmed) 3x faster than normal, with a modest boost to your striking power.


    Drain (Warlock)


    You can draw from the health of other creatures you can see in order to replenish your own physical health.


    Righteous Wrath (Paladin)


    If an ally takes damage from an enemy, your next attack on that enemy is an extreme success.


    Alchemy Bomb (Alchemist)


    You can use alchemical techniques to build small explosives.


    Subversion (Tactician)


    You can see an enemy''s tactics, intentions, and deceptions. On a successful dodge or parry, you can counterstrike the attacker.


    Intercession (Cleric)


    You can conduct a 20-minute ritual to fully heal one creature.


    Turn of Phrase (Bard)


    You are exceptionally eloquent. As a result, you have a passive bonus to your deception, performance, and persuasion skills.


    Blend into Shadow (Rogue)


    You can become functionally invisible in a sufficiently shadowed area.


    Wallop (Berserker)


    All successful melee attacks deal double your base damage.


    Knowledgeable (Scholar)


    You are well-studied. You gain a passive bonus on your occulture, history, and deity skills.


    Telepathy (Psychic)


    You can speak into the mind of a sentient creature. You cannot read their mind, so the communication is one-way.


    Favored Weapon (Fighter)


    You select a weapon type and receive accuracy and damage bonuses with that weapon type. You may change your favored weapon type once per fighter level.


    Disguise (Charlatan)


    You are a master of disguise.


    Arcane Word (Wizard)


    You receive an arcane word that enables you to cast the following spells for free: burst of force, slow projectile, levitate light object.


    Craft Simple Object (Builder)


    You can replicate any simple, non-enchanted, non-metal object that you have seen.


    Discern Recipe (Farmer)


    You can discern an approximate recipe for any dish you have tasted.


    Craft Metal Object (Smith)


    You can replicate any simple, non-enchanted metal object that you have seen.


    Discern Enchantment (Enchanter)


    You can discern the basic nature and functionality of any enchanted item.


    Andy was starting to see what Arlene meant by synergies. There seemed to be many feats that would work well together.


    For example, the Fluid Strike feat allowed for more rapid strikes, but only provided a modest increase in striking power. Combined with the Wallop feat, those strikes could all be extremely fast and extremely hard. Combine that with the Favored Weapon feat and the Drain feat, and you''d have a deadly close-quarters fighter with the ability to restore your health.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    In fact, Andy was impressed with the loadout he had just come up with. He felt that he''d have a hard time coming up with a better one.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in," Andy said, rolling over and sitting up.


    It was Arlene.


    "Kermit''s asleep. Out cold. Probably a food coma," she said.


    "Oh nice," said Andy. "Glad he''s getting some rest¡­ how are you?"


    "Good," she said, pulling the envelope of feats out of her black tunic. "Mind if I come in?"


    "Sure, no problem," Andy said, scooting over to allow her room to sit with him.


    "Have you figured out what you want to take yet?" she asked as she sat down.


    "I was looking at a few," Andy said. "It looks like the monk, berserker, fighter, and warlock feats work really well together¡­"


    "I was eyeing that combo," she said. "It''s a good one, don''t get me wrong. If that''s what you want, you should go for it. It''s one of the more optimal combos, actually."


    "Oh?" Andy said. "Have you got anything better?"


    "Depends on how you want to play it," Arlene said. "If you''re interested in doing anything with spellcasting, Arcane Word and Arcane Gesture are musts. If you take them together, that''s five spells for free."


    "How do spells work?" Andy asked. "We haven''t covered it at all, and I didn''t find any information on it in my papers."


    "Well, it seems like there''s a magic system where you have a certain reserve of points to spend on casting spells, it''s called magick¨¥, I think."


    "Wait, how do you know all this?" Andy asked, impressed.


    "I was just looking at the display," she said. "The magic tab."


    How did I not think to do that? Andy thought.


    He concentrated, opened his display, and navigated to the magic tab:


    Magick¨¥ Reserve: 0/0


    Spell/Cost: N/A, No Known Spells!


    Andy came back.


    "Nice," he said. "So you''re going for a spellcaster build?"


    "No, I don''t think so," she said.


    "Well, what then?"


    "I was looking more at a stealthy sniper build. Favored Weapon with a longbow, Blend Into Shadow for stealth, Righteous Wrath for taking out aggressive enemies, and Alchemy Bomb. Between all those, you''d have a quite effective range fighter."


    "Huh," and said. "Not bad¡­"


    "Only question is healing," Arlene said. "Intercession seems like the only spell that allows you to heal someone else, and it''s a long-ish ritual. Drain is great for keeping your own physical health up in combat¡­ But it''s also dependent on having a nearby enemy to draw health from. The level 0 feats are light on healing overall."


    "Can''t we just replenish our physical health with food? It seems like that''s how it has worked so far." Andy asked.


    "I don''t know," Arlene said. "Maybe? But then why would they have these healing feats?"


    She trailed off.


    "Well I was thinking of a great sword," said Andy, filling the silence.


    He thought back to his drawings. His heroes always had great swords.


    "Nothing wrong with a giant sword," said Arlene. "If we go in this direction, that makes you a close-quarters fighter and me a range fighter."


    "We''ll see what Kermit picks," said Andy. "But that seems good to me. What do you think?"


    "I think we''re lacking in magical capabilities, and I think at least one of us should take intercession. I suppose I could switch out Alchemy Bomb or Righteous Wrath for it."


    "I could swap Drain for it."


    "I don''t think that''s a great idea. Drain is perfect for a melee fighter. You''re going to need immediate healing, not a 20-minute ritual, and if Drain prevents you from going down, that''s all the better for our party."


    She relaxed a little bit, leaning back against the wall next to the bed.


    "Are you having fun?" she asked, looking Andy in the eye and smiling.


    "Yeah, I think so," said Andy. "It''s all happening so fast. And I have already forgotten that this place is a simulation. It''s weird. It feels really, really real."


    He was telling the truth. Over the short time that he had been here, the novelty quickly wore off. It felt no different than life. It felt¡­


    "Realer than real, right?" Arlene said.


    "Exactly," said Andy.


    There was a long pause.


    "I was really scared when I died," she said.


    Andy remained silent, not knowing exactly what to say. The energy had suddenly shifted to a more personal seriousness. The comment had come out of left field, but it seemed clear that Arlene wanted to connect more deeply, and this was her shot.


    "I don''t know," she continued, "maybe it''s stupid. I had never felt super connected to anyone. I always felt lonely. Even with my streaming audience¡­ I just wish things had been different sometimes."


    Andy considered asking her how he died, and then he realized that would be missing the point.


    "I''m sorry," he said.


    She smiled.


    "Well, it''s not all that bad, you and Kermit are keeping me in good company," she said.


    Andy paused.


    "I''m glad," he finally said. The words sat in the room.


    "How are you adjusting?" She asked. "I mean, how was it for you? Transitioning from life and all."


    "Yeah, it was something," Andy said, attempting to conceal his nervousness.


    Arlene was the first peer he had had a serious conversation from in almost a year. His social skills had all but vanished when he began working with his father full time. And plus, he was never this open with people. But Arlene seemed different, inviting, easy to talk to.


    "Yeah, I don''t know. You said you were lonely. I was kind of, I don''t know, resigned is maybe the best word."


    Arlene mmm''ed.


    "Yeah," Andy continued. "But, I feel like I''m getting a second chance here. I feel like, I don''t know, anything is possible. I think things are starting to click for me a little more."


    "You didn''t seem so resigned earlier today," she said, smiling at him. "When you thought you were getting chopped in half for me, remember? That was very brave."


    "Well shucks," Andy said in a slightly exaggerated tone. "Yeah, I don''t know. I feel like I have something now. A drive¡­ a purpose. Something like that."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t know, all my life I felt like I had nothing to look forward to. I felt like I had all these dreams inside me and there was no way to let them out. I knew that I had two options: chase my dreams at the cost of everything else, or live a safe life and¡­ kill the dreams. Push them down. I chose that, and I regret it."


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself," Arlene said. "I chased my dream, at least as much as I could, and I ended up in a dark room playing video games. It wasn''t as fun as I thought it would be."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well like I said, it was lonely. But also stressful. I had to stream so much just to be able to pay rent. I would go sometimes ten hours a day. When you have to put that much into your hobby, it''s not a hobby anymore. It''s a chore."


    Another pause. Sounds of tables being set in the tavern echoed up into the hallway and under the bedroom door.


    "Do you think this world will become a chore?" Andy finally asked.


    "I don''t know," said Arlene. "But I sure hope not. I''m going to do everything I can to make sure that doesn''t happen."


    "Same," said Andy. "I actually made a similar vow to myself when I first arrived. I''m not going to be pushed around. I''m going to become exactly the person I want to be, and no one else."


    "Do you promise?" said Arlene.


    Andy was a bit thrown off.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you promise? Promise me you''ll become exactly who you want to be, and I promise you I will do the same. And we won''t let it become a chore."


    Andy considered it.


    "Yeah," he said. "Yeah, I promise."


    Arlene grinned.


    "Me too."

 Chapter 9: Despair! ...at the Temple of Initiation

    "Excuse me, Andy! Sir!"


    The voice was Tobo''s, and it cut right through Andy''s dreamless sleep.


    "Sir, it is time to get moving. We must get the three of you to the temple."


    Andy sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing his eyes. He rose to his feet before opening them.


    Tobo, Arlene, and Kermit stood in the hallway, all ready to go.


    Tobo, who was typically unnaturally cheerful, wore a dour expression.


    "We really must be going!"


    "Ok, ok," Andy said, slipping on his shoes.


    "Morning," said Arlene. "Sleep well?"


    "I was sleeping well," said Andy.


    Kermit waved without saying a word. The four of them slipped downstairs and out the front door.


    It was early, still completely dark. It felt appropriate to be quiet, even though no one was around them.


    The group made their way swiftly and silently down the cobblestone streets of Cresthaven. Almost no one was awake, save a few shop owners who were getting an early start or setting up their stands for morning customers.


    They were taking a different direction than the one they had the previous day. Rather than shops and restaurants, the buildings were becoming more official, taller, more regal.


    "Now, I need to say, I really am not at liberty to discuss the initiation ritual with you," Tobo said, breathing rapidly and keeping a strong pace. "I wish I could do more to prepare you, but I really can''t."


    "That''s ok," Andy said. "If you can''t talk about it, don''t talk about it. We''ll be ok."


    Tobo furrowed his brow.


    "Yes, you''ll be alright. But¡­ don''t expect this to be easy."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Arlene said.


    "It¡­ this is a true test of character and resolve. If it were up to me, I would not require it. But it is not up to me," Tobo said.


    "Ok¡­" Andy said. "Are you trying to warn us about something?"


    "I can''t warn you about anything!" Tobo said loudly, "And I intend to do no such thing. I value my station and my business in Cresthaven."


    Andy was a bit taken aback by the sudden outburst from Tobo.


    "I''m sorry," Tobo said, hanging his head. "I just¡­ I want you to know I am on your side, no matter what happens in there."


    The group continued walking, but no one dared break the silence that had fallen after the halfling''s words.


    "We''re in the official district now," said Tobo. "The Temple of Initiation is up just around the corner."


    As they cleared the corner, a massive, stone structure rose before them. Ornate spires, huge arches, and detailed stonework adorned it.


    "This," said Tobo, "is the Temple of Initiation. I can go no further," he said.


    "Thank you, Tobo," said Andy. "We''ll see you soon."


    Tobo hesitated, and then bowed simply.


    "Yes, yes you will," he said. "I will make sure to have plenty of food and drink prepared for your return."


    He stood for a moment.


    "Good luck," Tobo said. He turned and walked off.


    "What was that all about?" Andy said. "He''s usually a ball of sunshine, but all of a sudden he''s acting like we''re marching to our death or something."


    "Well, here we are," said Arlene. "No turning back."


    The group walked over to the huge, wooden double doors, covered in carvings.


    The left door depicted a disturbing purgatorial scene like something ripped straight from the middle ages. Fire, devils, figures in distress, monstrosities¡­


    On the right door, there was a serene scene of paradise. Angelic beings, fruitful trees, figures with calm looks of beatitude.


    "I don''t like it," Kermit said.


    The left door creaked open as a tall, thin, hairless man in a blue-gray, heavily embroidered cloak appeared.


    "You are here for your initiation, yes?" said the man in a serpentine whisper.


    Andy was doing his best to conceal his sudden discomfort. He didn''t know what he was expecting, but this guy gave him the creeps.


    "Yes," said Andy, matter-of-factly.


    The left door swung open to reveal a huge, dark interior.


    "Right this way, please," the man said.


    The group filed in one-by-one and stood in a large chamber decorated with iconography of heroes fighting in battle, of sorcerers and wizards casting spells, of builders erecting magnificent architecture. It was a monument to the aspirations of each class.


    The door shut with a thud, and the room became significantly darker.


    The only light in the temple came through the stained glass icons. Some smoke hung in the air, drifting off of an altar that supported a large container of sand in which several sticks of incense were placed.


    The room was round, with a dimly lit dome overhead. Every tap, click, and footstep echoed in the massive hall. Massive pillars of stone supported the structure.


    There were whispers echoing as figures in white robes passed behind pillars into some unseen room out of sight.


    "Who are they?" Arlene asked.


    Her words were amplified by the acoustics of the room.


    "Pay them no heed," the hairless man said. "They tend the temple."


    He gestured to a marble circle on the floor, placed exactly under the center of the dome.


    "Please, stand there, the three of you," he said.


    The group moved forward together into the center of the Temple.


    Andy looked up. He could barely make it out in the dim light, but it seemed that the dome was inscribed with pictures of gods, angels, and heroes reclining on the clouds.


    The man slowly circled them, eyeing them up and down. His lack of eyebrows made it difficult to discern his expression.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "You," he said, pointing toward Arlene. "Step forward."


    Arlene stepped forward, remaining calm.


    "You are not who you think you are," he said to her. "I am going to show you who you are."


    The man reached out to touch her face but she drew back.


    What is this guy, some kind of freak? Andy thought. What is exactly is going on?


    Tobo''s demeanor that morning hadn''t given Andy any comfort, and now he was becoming increasingly nervous with this creep''s behavior.


    "Not willing to examine yourself, eh?" the man said. "Are you sure that''s what you want to do? Would you like to¡­ withdraw?" A smile curled his thin lips, revealing razor-sharp teeth.


    Arlene gasped involuntarily.


    The man chuckled in quiet glee.


    "Who are you?" Arlene said.


    "Who I am is not important," the man said. "It is who you are that matters."


    "I''m Arlene," she said. "What else is there to know?"


    The man reached out once again.


    "Don''t recoil," he said.


    Arlene remained steady as a single, long-nailed finger grazed her face.


    Suddenly she began shaking, then groaning. She was having some sort of physical reaction to his touch. She doubled over and fell to the ground.


    She was having a seizure.


    A jolt of panic shot through Andy as he ran over to Arlene''s side and tried to hold her still.


    "Arlene!" Andy said, panicking. "What''s wrong with her?!"


    "What did you do to her!" Kermit cried as he lunged toward the robed man.


    The man simply touched Kermit on the forehead, and Kermit fell to the ground, seizing similarly.


    "You bastard!" Andy said. "What is this!?"


    "It is your initiation," the man said dryly.


    This was bad. He looked at the bodies of his two friends helplessly flailing. It filled him with horror¡­ anger¡­ a feeling of utter powerlessness.


    Andy thought about fighting, he thought about resisting. The two people he knew, his only friends on this side of the afterlife, were writhing on the floor in immense pain. But he felt helpless to do anything about it.


    The hairless man then approached Andy.


    There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, nothing to do.


    The man reached out his long-nailed fingers. Andy didn''t move.


    "Very good," he said. "Very good indeed."


    Finger made contact with face, and Andy felt an immense pain light through his entire body as he fell over. All of his muscles began contracting wildly.


    Andy decided to fight it.


    He let out a scream, a scream not of despair, but of immense effort, of defiance.


    He fought the convulsions as much as he could. He would hold onto his consciousness as long as he could out of sheer spite.


    Everything in his body was working against him. All of his nerves were protesting the immense, overwhelming pain that washed over him, wave after wave, without stopping.


    The pain continued as the room went completely dark. Only the hairless man remained.


    "You exhibit great will," the man said, his voice echoing weirdly, as if in Andy''s mind. "You don''t break down so easily."


    Andy was struggling to find words amidst the overwhelming pain. He groaned as he continued to hang onto consciousness.


    "What do you want with me?" Andy managed to say.


    "I want to show you who you really are," said the man. "Believe it or not, I am helping you."


    Andy''s abdominal muscles contracted, pulling him into the fetal position. Then, immediately, his back muscles contracted, pulling him apart and causing him to arch grotesquely.


    "How¡­ is¡­ this¡­ helping¡­ you¡­ sick¡­ fuck¡­"


    Andy continued thrashing on the floor, curling and uncurling uncontrollably. He tried his best to position his head so he could see Arlene and Kermit, but the room no longer existed. He was utterly alone, and so were his friends.


    "I want to show you something," the man said.


    Andy''s body suddenly relaxed. He took a breath.


    A scene appeared before him:


    it was his art course in high school. Andy saw himself attempting to draw, getting frustrated.


    "An artist, eh?" the man said.


    Andy saw himself looking at another student''s painting, saw himself crumpling up his own sketch and tossing it into the trash, rushing out of the room.


    "Envious, are we?" the man said.


    The bodily pain took a back seat as the psychic pain picked up.


    Andy suddenly felt panicked, like a cornered animal. This man was suddenly exposing things about his past that Andy had forgotten. He felt embarrassed, a slow, seething, humiliated anger growing in him.


    "Do you see what I see?" the man said. "I see an envious, pathetic worm."


    Andy squirmed. The man was giving voice to Andy''s own self-loathing, a feeling he had known for many years of his life.


    The scene changed. Now, Andy was under a piano. His father was explaining that art school was out of the question, that piano sales would be a good career for him. After his father left, Andy saw himself begin to cry as he attempted to fix a broken pedal.


    Andy remembered that day clearly: he remembered how it felt to know that his future was already determined, to know that his best days were behind him and in front of him was only frustration, desperation, soul-death.


    He remembered when he broke down under that piano. The pedal was broken and he was fumbling his tools. Nothing was working correctly. Finally, he had had enough. He had let it all out, right there at work. Thankfully, his dad had not been in the room.


    "Pathetic," the hairless man said. "You can''t fix a piano without crying... and you think you deserve to pass your initiation? What have you ever done to deserve something like this?"


    Andy began to curl up. All the good feelings he had experienced, all of the meaning and purpose he had found just yesterday, it felt vanishingly small, if not absent. Suddenly he felt himself a frustrated teenager again. He felt rage, self-hatred.


    Maybe the man was right. Maybe he deserved to fail. Maybe he was seeing all this so he would know why he was a failure. It wasn''t a defect in what he did, it was a defect in who he was.


    Then Andy saw himself hit his head on the underside of the piano.


    The Andy in the vision, the one repairing the piano, the one who had just hit his head, exclaimed: "fucking shit nipples!"


    Now that was funny.


    The vision began to waver as Andy, the real Andy, began to laugh. He couldn''t help it, it was a funny swear. Its absurdity cut right through his sadness.


    Then, his continuing laughter seemed to do something: it sent warm, reassuring currents through his body, easing his pain, allowing him some distance from his thoughts.


    "It is funny, isn''t it. You, an undeserving worm," the man continued. "I see a brat."


    The man''s word''s didn''t hurt so much in the midst of laughter. In fact, Andy hardly noticed it at all. His laughter grew more intense until his sides hurt. Even in the midst of this trial, he was surprised at the depth of joy he got when he allowed his sense of humor to challenge his dour mood.


    Finally, he calmed down. He was utterly exhausted, as the pain picked back up.


    "Renounce yourself," the man said. "Renounce yourself and your pathetic life."


    Andy''s laughter had challenged his self-loathing, and now it was making the way for a different attitude to emerge in him: compassion.


    To Andy''s surprise, he saw his past self more clearly than he ever had before. And he loved that boy.


    He wanted the best for himself.


    Sure, he was a frustrated teenager growing up. So what?


    In fact, he felt a swelling sense of tenderness for himself. For that scared, frustrated boy under the piano who thought he had to kill his dreams to survive.


    "No," Andy said. "No I don''t think I will."


    The vision changed again. This time, it was Andy headed to work again, the day that the piano fell. His father instructed him to secure the piano on the crane. In the vision, Andy waved him off.


    "Lazy," said the man. "Lazy and petulant."


    "You''ve never had a bad day at work?" Andy shot back.


    All these years Andy had despised the person that he saw in the mirror, but now, he was eager to leap to his defense. Not out of anxiety, or embarrassment, but out of genuine self-compassion, out of a gentle, quiet love.


    He wanted what was best for that boy he had been.


    "No, I don''t think I will renounce myself," Andy said. "That kid was doing his best, and he is who made me¡­ who I am now."


    "Renounce yourself," the man said, "and I will grant your initiation."


    Andy took a deep breath. Despite his laughter, his body was weakening by the second, caught in this man''s weird spell. He had hit a wall.


    He was exhausted.


    He mustered up all his strength, but he could only get out two words.


    "Fuck off," Andy said.


    Andy suddenly felt himself flooded with warmth and light as his senses were overtaken by the most soothing peace, as if God himself were embracing him.


    Right there, on the cold floor of the Temple of Initiation, Andy fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.

 Chapter 10: The Initiatory Exception

    You shall provide hospitality to new arrivals. You shall not discourage a new arrival''s progress in any way, except where such discouragement is part of a thoughtful, well-organized, and properly managed initiation. Such initiations may be determined by the regional authority.


    ¨CGreater Archscholar Mellior Cruskin, The Verses II.5.i


    "He''s waking up, now," Andy heard Kermit hoarsely whisper.


    Andy opened his eyes. He was back in his room at Tobo''s Tavern. Arlene and Kermit were by his side.


    Arlene smiled gently at him.


    "You passed," she said.


    Andy felt sluggish, perhaps, but overall, he was well rested. The weightless, guiltless peace that had enveloped him during the initiation was still present, soothing him. It was softer, quieter, less intense, but it was there nonetheless, buzzing in the background.


    "Oh thank goodness," Tobo said, sighing loudly. "Welcome back, Andy. How are you feeling?"


    "I am¡­ surprisingly good actually. How long was I out?" Andy asked.


    "A few hours," said Arlene. "All three of us were, apparently."


    "Who was that horrible guy?" Andy asked.


    Tobo''s face grew more serious.


    "The experience you had at the temple, that was an encounter with a demon," Tobo said in a hushed whisper.


    Arlene nodded knowingly.


    Andy guessed she and Kermit had already gotten the scoop.


    "It was a what now?" Andy asked.


    "A demon," said Tobo.


    "And you didn''t think to inform us?" Andy said with a hint of indignation.


    Tobo looked down at the floor.


    "I hate it, I absolutely do, and I understand if you''re angry with me. I wish I could have told you. The only defense I can offer is that all Cresthaveners are bound by a special oath to keep the initiation secret from new arrivals. It has been the edict of the nobility since recorded history. If I had warned you, I''d have risked my life and possibly the lives of many of my colleagues."


    "Your life?" Andy said. "That seems a bit harsh."


    "To disobey a noble edict is considered treason in Cresthaven¡­" Tobo trailed off.


    Andy was surprised. Since they had arrived, they had been treated so kindly. They had received great hospitality both from Rowan and Lilly as well as Tobo. Even at Grubb''s, the reprimand they had gotten from the stranger, it seemed to come from a place of kindness.


    Andy had thought that cruelty and brutality, as in the case of Gar, was the exception. Could it be, in fact, the rule?


    "The truth is," Tobo continued, "if I were in charge, I would do things very differently. But what do I know, I''m neither a wizard nor a scholar¡­ I''m only a tavern owner."


    Tobo stared off, his face blank for an awkwardly long time.


    "I still don''t understand how the magic worked," Arlene said, breaking the tension and snapping Tobo back to the present moment.


    "It was the work of a demon," said Tobo. "Demons operate by tempting you to despair."


    Andy hadn''t thought about it in those terms, but it made complete sense. The hairless man, the demon, had tried to get Andy to abandon himself, which was tantamount to giving up hope¡­ hope that the past could be redeemed, that he was a person worth struggling for. The demon had tried to turn him against himself.


    "Is that the same test everyone gets?" Andy asked.


    "Everyone who comes through Cresthaven, yes."


    "But it was so painful," said Andy. "I know we''re immune at level 0 and all that¡­ but it felt like he could''ve killed us."


    "Well¡­ about that¡­ he could have," Tobo said.


    Andy''s draw dropped, as well as Arlene''s and Kermit''s. Apparently they were all hearing this part for the first time.


    "What!?" Arlene said. "Why wouldn''t you inform us that we could die?"


    "Edict," Tobo said.


    Arlene let out a scoff.


    "Look," said Tobo. "Ever since Cresthaven''s founding, millenia ago, the nobility have required otherworlders to be tested for their courage and moral bravery."


    "I can think of other ways to test that," Andy said.


    "Well," Tobo looked conflicted, "in reality, many believe that the nobility felt threatened by otherworlders, so they devised a set of initiations that were designed to be tests of character in name only¡­ In reality, their purpose may have been to diminish the numbers of otherworlders who progressed to level 1."


    "Wait, really?" Arlene scoffed. "That''s so cynical!"


    "Admittedly, I find such reasoning disturbing," said Tobo, "But as it stands, that is the way things are run. The nobility found that the most effective way to System-legally discourage an otherworlder is to make them an enemy of themselves in the context of a difficult spiritual trial."


    "Why a demon though?" Andy asked. "Why go through such an elaborate plan just to scare people away?"


    "Well," Tobo began, then stopped.


    He stood up and peeked his head out into the hallway, looking both ways for anyone who might be within earshot. Satisfied that no one was listening, he closed the door and sat back down.


    "Plausible deniability. It''s something called the initiatory exception clause. The System prohibits any regional government to discourage the progress of otherworlders, except where such discouragement is part of a thoughtful, well-organized, and properly managed initiation. Each region is allowed to decide their own initiations as they see fit. Cresthaven took great liberties with their initiations. But¡­"


    He trailed off for a moment, considering his words before he continued.


    "I really shouldn''t be speaking this way, ok?" Tobo said. "But I''m trusting you, and I think you have the right to know how things work here. This isn''t technically forbidden by the edict¡­ it''s just history after all¡­ but I could get in big trouble if anyone heard me speaking this way, so you''ll keep this between us, right?"


    "Of course," Andy said.


    Tobo nodded, satisfied with his answer. He continued.


    "A region could get in big trouble if they defy the laws of the System, and according to The Verses, every spawn city must offer exceptional hospitality to new arrivals, and must in no way discourage their progress. I, as a tavern owner, am intimately familiar with the hospitality requirements. They exist to help level 0''s acclimate, to encourage their progress. But the nobility found that if they provided exceptional hospitality in food, lodging, and entertainment, they could also ramp up the intensity of their initiation tests¡­ almost to the point of System-illegality."


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "How so?" Andy asked.


    "Well, if their initiation methods were questioned, they could point to their incredible hospitality to demonstrate their pro-otherworlder sentiment. Worst case scenario, they''d get a slap on the wrist."


    "I see," Arlene said, "So you believe that Cresthaven authorities treat level 0''s exceptionally well so that they can also employ exceptionally harsh initiations?"


    "Precisely," he said. "And the fact of the matter is, the contrast between a warm welcome and a demonic initiation often only made the latter more unbearable than it would have been on its own. In short, the Cresthaven nobility succeeded in creating a completely System-legal initiation process that causes over 75% of new arrivals either to die or to quit before hitting level 1."


    The room fell silent.


    Andy suddenly felt sick. All of that great food, the friendliness, the warmth¡­ Rowan and Lilly¡­ it had all been founded on a cruel, cynical lie millenia ago?


    "But look, the three of you overcame the trial. We''re on the other side of it now. Until the arena, at least."


    Tobo winced at his own words like an oaf who had just knocked over a shelf of china at an antique shop.


    "What is going to happen at the arena?" Arlene asked. "Yesterday, you said it was a test of combat and problem-solving, but then again, I didn''t know that this city was run like an evil empire yesterday. Now I don''t know what to think. I want more details. Now."


    "The arena can be a dangerous ordeal," Tobo said. "But death rates are extremely low for those who decide to continue after their initiation."


    "Sounds like level 0 protections don''t apply to the arena, either?" Andy asked.


    "Correct."


    "So, you mean they''re going to try to kill us?" Arlene asked.


    "The truth is, it depends on who plans your initiation," Tobo said. "Some will go very easy on you. In fact, I''ve seen some arena performances that involved almost no combat at all. But I''ve seen others that were¡­ difficult to watch."


    "Who''s planning our initiation?" Andy asked.


    "Usually a member of the Noble Court," Tobo said. "But it''s impossible to know until after the fact."


    Andy moved to sit up.


    "Despite the difficult customs of our city, most people just want to get along, even most nobles. Nobody wants a bloodbath in there," Tobo said.


    But Andy didn''t know if he was convinced.


    "Now, enough dreary talk," Tobo said. "Let''s move downstairs!"


    The group rose to their feet, but Tobo pulled Andy aside.


    "I know what happened to you this morning was difficult. But the experience you had there," Tobo said, leaning in and whispering so that only Andy could hear him, "the trial that you overcame, it is a treasure. Hold it in your heart and it will light your path when things become dark. You cannot change what you have endured, but you can use it."


    At first, Andy wanted to protest, but he decided to consider Tobo''s words.


    After a moment, Andy nodded. He understood. What Tobo was saying was true. Despite the difficult history behind the practice, it had done something to him. Something in him had clicked in his encounter with the demon. Something new.


    He now saw himself, his previous life, not with the hatred and embarrassment that had weighed him down his entire life, but rather with compassion and love. He had to learn to accept his past. To embrace it.


    It had taken a demon to make that happen.


    The afterlife was not a renunciation of his earthly life, it was a continuation. He had valuable lessons to learn here, but he had to own his earthly life too. It all mattered.


    He remembered the feeling of releasing his judgment, of looking on himself with love, and the peace flooded him once again. He felt lighter.


    "Well now," Tobo continued as he headed into the hallway, now at full volume. "Let''s have a post-lunch meal, shall we?"


    "Post-lunch?" Andy asked. "Isn''t that just dinner?"


    "Oh come on now," Tobo said with a hearty laugh. "Dinner isn''t for a few hours yet."


    ***


    The post-lunch meal was modest by Cresthaven standards. Chicken salad finger-sandwiches, a small bowl of fruit, some kind of hearty soup, and piping hot tea. Delicious as usual.


    "Now," Tobo said in between bites, "you do need to review your feats today. You''re scheduled for your slot in the arena tomorrow."


    "Oh yes," Andy said. "I''ve thought about it."


    "Me too," said Arlene.


    The air was a bit heavier since their previous conversation, but that didn''t prevent the group from getting excited about their builds.


    "I know what I want to take," said Kermit. "spells, animals, healing, and recipes!"


    "Well, you are opting for a very interesting configuration indeed!" Tobo said. "And I, as a culinary professional, admire your dedication to foodcraft."


    Arlene looked nervous.


    "Kermit," she said, "are you sure you want to take a crafting class''s feat? I''m not going to tell you what to do, and you can make your own choice, but don''t you want something that will help you a bit more if you get into a dangerous situation?"


    Kermit shrugged.


    "I want to be a cook when I grow up," said Kermit. "I just decided that today."


    Arlene smiled.


    "Now," Tobo said, "in the boy''s defense, the crafting classes are often underrated. Although they may be less directly useful in combat, they are still quite advantageous. You can make a long, storied, and successful career as a builder, farmer, smith, or enchanter. That''s for sure."


    "I''m just worried," said Arlene. "I am concerned about an optimal distribution of the party''s resou¨C"


    "Oh come now," Tobo cut in. "What really matters is your heart, your will, your resolve. What matters is what you believe in. It''s not so much how you fight, it''s what you fight for. And I believe after today, the three of you have all proven yourselves quite full of heart."


    Arlene nodded and took a bite of her sandwich.


    "There''s something to be said for approaching combat with an optimal strategy, though. Right? "


    "Of course there''s something to be said for that," Tobo said, "but ultimately if the boy wants to learn how to cook, then allow him to learn how to cook!"


    "I do want to learn how to cook," said Kermit. "And make friends with animals and cast spells and heal people. Those all seem like nice things."


    "Now," Tobo said. "Which spells were you considering? Wizard or sorcerer?"


    Kermit looked puzzled.


    "I can''t remember," he said.


    "That''s no problem at all," said Tobo. "Here''s the difference: the wizard spells use a word to create a push in the air, to slow down projectiles, and to levitate small objects. The sorcerer spells use a gesture to summon elementals or cause a blinding light."


    "What is an elemental?" asked Kermit.


    "An elemental is a spirit associated with nature, whether that''s earth, water, fire, or air. The minor elementals, the ones you could summon with that spell, are little creatures not unlike fairies or sprites. They won''t deal much damage, but they can certainly come in handy during both combat and non-combat situations."


    "I like fairies," said Kermit. "That''s what I want."


    "Very good!" Tobo exclaimed. "Ah, are we wrapping up here? Allow me."


    Tobo gathered up the plates as the group finished eating and headed toward the kitchen. As he approached the door, the faun came from the kitchen and took the plates from Tobo.


    "Oh, thank you so much," said Tobo, returning to the table.


    "I''m curious, what were the feats that the other two of you had in mind?" Tobo asked.


    "I''m considering something like a sniper," Arlene said. "I want to be able to use a longbow at a long distance, hidden in the dark."


    "Ah, so you''ll be using Favored Weapon no doubt," Tobo said.


    "Correct," Arlene said.


    "Along with, what, Blend into Shadow, and¡­ what else?"


    "Righteous Wrath, and Alchemy Bomb," said Arlene.


    "Oh ho ho whoaaa," Tobo said with a deep belly laugh. "I like the way you think. And you''re planning on affixing the alchemical explosives to your arrows, eh?"


    "That''s the idea," said Arlene.


    Tobo thought it over for a moment. His expression went from impressed to puzzled to impressed again.


    "I like it!" he said. "And what about you, Andy?"


    "More of a classic fighter I think," Andy said. "With a greatsword."


    "I love that for you," Tobo said. "It seems fitting. So you''ll take Favored Weapon for your greatsword, right? What about the other three slots?"


    "Fluid Strike, Wallop, and Drain."


    "My my," said Tobo. "That is quite a fearsome combination. Well, I couldn''t have picked a loadout better myself."


    "So when do we actually, you know, get our feats?" Andy asked.


    "Tomorrow as you enter the arena," Tobo said. "There will be representatives from each class guild there to explain and confer their level 0 feats. Your group is at an advantage with the papers we''ve provided, but book study is no replacement for practical experience. You''ll still want some basic instruction and tips from the guild representatives before the real arena challenge begins."


    "That makes sense," said Arlene. "So we get another afternoon off?"


    "Correct!" said Tobo, "And I do suggest you take plenty of time to recover. You''ll have a very long day tomorrow."

 Chapter 11: Nothing in this World Belongs to You

    The next morning, the group woke early, ate a modest but energizing breakfast, and followed Tobo across town.


    After hearing about the history of the nobility''s suspicion of otherworlders, Andy was feeling a bit nervous about the arena. Were they going to be executed?


    Tobo had tried to assure them that they would do fine, that death rates were very low in the arena, but Andy couldn''t help but remain suspicious. Despite his genuine hospitality, Tobo hadn''t been completely forthright with them about the initiation. Why should Andy expect Tobo to be forthright about the arena?


    As the group walked the now-familiar streets, Tobo talked with each of them, ensuring that they knew which guild master to approach for the feats they wanted.


    "Andy," Tobo said, "you will want to interface with the fighter, the berserker, the warlock, and the monk."


    It''s exterior was covered in murals of warriors, spellcasters, and crafters. The towering oak doors stood ajar and allowed the group to see inside as they approached. There was ample stadium seating, though there weren''t any spectators yet. Instead, the only people that occupied the place stood in a semicircle just inside the gate.


    The group stepped through the threshold and the small crowd chattered greetings.


    "These are the guild masters," said Tobo. "They will guide you in the confirmation of your feats and instruct you on how to use them best."


    Andy scanned the host of guild masters. They stood in a seemingly intentional order, each before a small stone block with an affixed plaque.


    First, there was an old man with a scraggly gray beard that reached his chest, covered in twigs, feathers, and random bits of fur, as if he had been rolling around on the forest floor. He wore a faded green tunic and a crown of braided grass. He leaned heavily on a tall, wooden staff. Around his belt hung various animal bones, flasks, and pouches. The plaque before which he stood read: Dilgur ¨C Druid ¨C Befriend Animal.


    So the plaque tells us their name, class, and the level 0 feat they offer, Andy thought.


    "Please," the druid spoke in a wavering tone, "have a look around, introduce yourselves, and ask questions. I trust you have been somewhat prepared to take on your feats. Don''t be shy. We''re here to equip and prepare you, and to confer your feats before you enter the arena."


    Kermit approached the Druid immediately and began chatting about animals.


    Arlene headed toward the fighter, a tall woman in light armor, and the only guild master with a table of weapons behind her.


    Andy needed a feat from the fighter, the warlock, the monk, and the berserker. The monk was standing in third place, behind a sorcerer, so Andy started there.


    He approached.


    "Hello," Andy said as confidently as he could.


    "Hello," the monk said, smiling. He stood quietly. He wore a simple tunic, and his legs and arms were wrapped in thick support bandages.


    "Well, I¡­" Andy began and realized he didn''t know what to say. He looked down at the plaque: Sammi ¨C Monk ¨C Fluid Strike.


    "Can I take Fluid Strike?" Andy asked.


    "You can learn it," Sammi said in a gentle but firm tone. "But you cannot take it. Nothing in this world belongs to you, not even yourself."


    Already with the pedantic riddles? Andy thought. I shouldn''t fight it though. It''s not like I need to study under him for years.


    "Ok," Andy said, nodding. "Would you teach me?"


    "Yes," said the monk. "Strike me with your palm."


    Andy hesitated.


    "You want me to hit you?"


    "Yes."


    Andy figured the monk was playing some sort of tactical trick, so he would just strike straightforwardly so that he could learn whatever lesson was in store.


    Andy palm struck the monk in the chest, fairly hard, but not overly so.


    His palm landed with a thud and the monk rocked back almost imperceptibly.


    "Pretty good," the monk said. "Now strike me three times. Right hand, left hand, right hand."


    Andy struck three times: right, left, right, picking up in intensity.


    "You show great determination," said Sammi, smiling. "You will make a great monk if you choose to continue our path."


    "Thank you," said Andy. He nodded appreciatively.


    No trick then? He thought.


    "Now, observe."


    Ah, here it comes.


    Sammi dropped his stance, feet shoulder-length apart, and then lunged forward.


    Andy could not follow Sammi''s speed. The monk seemed to turn himself into liquid, inhabiting several positions at once.


    Andy raised his arms in defense, but too late. He felt himself struck in both shoulders and the forehead simultaneously.


    As if delayed, the force of the impact then shot him backward almost ten feet, where he landed on his back.


    Andy heard several of the guild masters chuckle as he struggled to sit upright.


    "You OK?" Arlene called.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Andy gave the thumbs up before he really knew whether or not he had been seriously injured, he just didn''t want any more attention.


    Sammi approached him and extended his hand.


    "I kept my strikes nonlethal," he said. "You have sustained minimal damage. But it is necessary for you to experience the fluid strike for yourself so that you understand how it operates from the perspective of your foes."


    "That''s a feat for level 0?" Andy asked with a bit of disbelief.


    "Yes," said Sammi.


    "And you didn''t use anything else?" said Andy.


    "No other feats," said Sammi. "But I have been training in combat for a long time."


    There was a brief pause of silence. Chattering continued in the background between guild masters. The fighter was setting up an archery target for Arlene. Kermit continued talking to the druid, who threw his head back, laughing from his belly at something that Kermit had said.


    Andy turned his attention back to Sammi.


    "Would you like to learn this feat?"


    "Yes," Andy said without hesitation. "That was incredible."


    "Very well," said the monk.


    An alert flashed across Andy''s vision:


    You Learned Fluid Strike!


    Andy focused and brought up his display, navigating to the Feats tab. There it was:


    Feats


    Equipped [0/4]


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Learned [1]


    -Fluid Strike, lvl 0 Monk


    Andy concentrated on the Fluid Strike feat, willing it to appear in the equipped section. It did so.


    You''ve equipped Fluid Strike!


    Andy bounced back to reality. He felt no different.


    "Now," said Sammi, "strike me again, but this time, allow your spirit to guide you."


    Allow my spirit to guide me?


    "What does that mean?" Andy asked.


    "It means you need to allow your thoughts to fade. When thoughts go blank, spirit takes control."


    Andy thought he understood. He attempted to clear his mind. He closed his eyes and thought about nothing.


    Well, nothing except whether he was going to deliver this strike correctly.


    Andy opened his eyes and dropped his stance, as Sammi had done. He lunged forward and threw a palm, awaiting the liquid speed that Sammi had demonstrated.


    To his chagrin, Andy remained solid, which made it hurt more as he fell off course, overcorrected, and then tripped over himself and landed in the sand. He hadn''t even connected with Sammi at all.


    Damn.


    "It''s alright, friend," Sammi said, extending his hand to help Andy up. "Try again."


    Andy accepted Sammi''s hand and repositioned himself.


    "Find your center," said Sammi. "Many people live in their heads. You must live in your heart."


    As Andy closed his eyes, Sammi''s words resonated. Andy moved his attention to his chest, and when he did, he felt a strange burning, like a vortex of energy ready to break out at any moment.


    Oh¡­ this must be the "spirit" Sammi was mentioning.


    Andy concentrated on his heart energy.


    "Draw out your spirit, little by little, through your arms," Sammi said.


    Andy began coaxing the energy out of his heart center and through his shoulders, through his upper arms, down to his wrists and hands. He felt a subtle vitality infusing him.


    "Now try again," said Sammi.


    Andy dropped his stance and felt the energy in his chest become bigger, stronger, more wild. And yet he was able to maintain full control, keeping it coursing through his arms.


    He fixed his eyes on Sammi and lunged forward.


    As he did, time slowed. He felt the energy break loose like an arrow from a taught bow. He lunged with ease, as if some unseen force were propelling him forward.


    Andy watched his attack happen in slow motion, as if he were a witness to something else moving through him: he struck each of Sammi''s shoulders with alternating palms, and then connected a palm on Sammi''s forehead. The momentum pushed him forward, past Sammi, where he skidded to a halt. The world sped back up.


    Andy found himself breathing heavily, he had expended a lot of energy in the span of a few milliseconds.


    "That was quite good," came Sammi''s voice.


    Andy turned around. From the looks of the sand surrounding Sammi, he hadn''t moved at all.


    "That was¡­ wild," Andy replied. "But you didn''t move at all. Did I do it right?"


    "You did indeed," said Sammi, "and quite well."


    "Why couldn''t I push you back, the way you did to me?"


    "Ah, well you have no skill levels in combat," said Sammi. "Gaining more combat skill levels will give you both more power and more fighting stamina. Fluid Strike simply increases the speed at which you can make melee attacks, with only a modest increase to your striking power. As you gain levels in combat, though, your strikes will become more powerful."


    Andy nodded.


    "Here," said Sammi, pulling a leather pouch out of his pocket. He opened it to reveal a few dates stuffed with walnuts and honey. "Have a quick snack to restore your health and reenergize."


    Andy tooke the dates and thanked him. He was lost in thought, considering how he could use Fluid Strike with his limited stamina. As he consumed a date, he realized he didn''t feel any different.


    "Do these work?" Andy asked.


    "What do you mean?" said Sammi.


    "I mean the dates. I don''t feel any different."


    "Ah, you must not be concentrating well enough," Sammi said. "In order to gain benefits from the food, you must give your full attention to it. You must actively enjoy the food. It''s difficult to do when you''re concentrating on other things, much easier at a dinner table."


    Weird, Andy thought. I haven''t had this problem yet, but that might be because I haven''t been so distracted while eating until now.


    Andy collected himself and concentrated on the dates, looking at the texture and the various components of it. He placed it in his mouth and began to chew, relishing its sweetness.


    Then, finally, he felt the now-familiar revitalization spreading throughout his body, energizing and enlivening him.


    "Better?" Sammi asked.


    "Yes, thank you," Andy said with a nod.


    "Tell me," Sammi said, "do you plan to fight unarmed, or with a weapon?"


    "I aim to fight with a greatsword," said Andy.


    "I see," said Sammi. "Fluid Strike will help your melee attacks, including with a greatsword. But it will not affect your ranged attacks."


    "That makes sense," said Andy.


    "If you take Favored Weapon, and use that weapon with Fluid Strike, you should see an immediate difference in the efficacy of your fighting, even without combat levels."


    "I''ll head there next," Andy said.


    Sammi smiled, standing at ease.


    "You have a knack for this," said Sammi. "Many of my students have taken much longer to learn how to use Fluid Strike, and they have gone on to do great things¡­"


    Andy nodded, unsure of what to say. He had never learned how to take a compliment.


    "You show great promise, Andy."

 Chapter 12: Egad! Andys Got a Greatsword… Baddies Beware!

    Andy headed to the fighting guild master, the tall woman clad in armor. Arlene had finished up her bow training and had moved on to another teacher, a rogue judging by the looks of her.


    "Here to learn fightin, eh?" the woman said in a thick accent. "Name''s Bertha," she said, extending her hand.


    Andy shook it. She had the grip strength of a hydraulic press.


    "What kinda weapon are ye lookin'' fer?" she said as she released Andy''s hand.


    Blood rushed back to his fingers in a mixture of pain and relief.


    "Great sword," Andy responded.


    "Egad!" Bertha exclaimed. "A great sword¡­ classic weapon. Fierce weapon. Beautiful weapon¡­" she continued rambling as she turned her back and began shuffling around on the table of equipment behind her.


    She pulled out a short sword, about two feet long.


    "Not this''n then," she said. "May as well be a dagger if its a great sword yer lookin'' fer¡­"


    "She continued rummaging around until, finally, she produced a massive great sword. It was covered in scratches, notches, and blemishes, but it nonetheless inspired awe.


    The great sword''s hilt alone was the size of the short sword. It had broad cross-guards, and the blade was so wide, almost as wide as Andy''s shoulders. It could very well double as a shield.


    That''s the one, Andy thought. That is the sword I want.


    Bertha hoisted the weapon over her shoulder and approached Andy before turning it upside down and resting it on the ground beside him, holding the hilt. It was taller than him by almost a foot.


    "Is this''n big enough for ye?" She asked in a halfway mocking tone.


    "That will do just fine," Andy said.


    "I see the look in yer eye," she said. "Ye men are all the same. All want a big sword."


    There was a brief pause before Bertha threw her head back in laughter.


    "I''m not implyin'' anythin'' else! Don''t ya worry. Yer not havin yer manhood questioned!"


    She slapped him heartily on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of him.


    "Here, take up yer weapon," she said.


    Andy grasped the hilt of the sword. He attempted to lift it, but it was too heavy to wield with any semblance of ease.


    "Don''t worry," said Bertha, "we''ll get ya all feated up so''s ye can take it up properly. Yer takin'' the Favored Weapon, Great sword feat, correct?"


    "Yes, please," Andy nodded.


    Bertha smiled widely. "Very good."


    You learned Favored Weapon, Great sword!


    Andy equipped the feat as he had with Fluid Strike.


    "Now, see how it feels," said Bertha. "Give it a few swings."


    To his surprise, Andy lifted the sword with ease. It felt like an extension of his own body, perfectly balanced and intuitive.


    He held his sword before him in a defensive posture.


    "Would ye look at that!" Bertha exclaimed, "Ye''ve already got great form. Amazin'' how these feats work, no?"


    It was amazing, actually. Andy felt at home with the great sword already, as if he had been training with it for years.


    "That''s the magic of Favored Weapon," she said. "Let''s run some drills, eh?"


    "Sure," said Andy.


    Bertha drew her sword from the scabbard at her side. It was a longsword that she wielded one-handed.


    "See if you can block my attacks," she said.


    Bertha lunged forward with a direct attack.


    Andy moved to the side and brought his great sword down on top of her weapon, driving it into the sand.


    "Not bad," Bertha said as she dislodged her sword, "Now let''s try something tricky."


    She began an overhead strike, raising her blade high and bringing down toward Andy''s shoulder.


    Andy immediately reacted by raising his great sword, intercepting her blow.


    Her blade bounced off, and she used the momentum to feed a spin attack. She connected with his side more nimbly than he could manage.


    A sharp pain shot through him as the sword cut his skin, but it did not dig any deeper than that. Bertha jumped back.


    "Ok, relax, eh?" she said, sheathing her weapon.


    "You got me," he said.


    "Oh, great sword fighters always fall for that one," she said. "Here''s the lesson: a big sword is a powerful sword, but it''s difficult to keep up with a smaller weapon in the hands of a nimble enemy."


    Andy nodded. It made sense, every weapon had to have its limitations.


    "What about Fluid Strike?" Andy asked.


    "Not gonna help your defense," said Bertha. "Though I will say, Fluid Strike is a fearsome offensive combination with the great sword."


    "Ok, so my big weakness is in parrying and defending against quicker enemies with my great sword?"


    "That''s ''bout right," said Bertha. "But if ya finish em quickly then you''ll have nothin'' to worry ''bout."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "How about we try some of those offensive maneuvers, eh?" Bertha added.


    Andy readied himself.


    "Oh heavens no, not on me. I don''t much feel like takin'' a beatin'' today. Nosiree not at all. Important fightin'' guild business to attend to in the morrow, I''ll let ya practice on this''n."


    She climbed behind the table and erected a fighting dummy, a wooden mannequin with some kind of sackcloth covering.


    Andy hoisted his sword over his shoulder and positioned himself in front of the dummy.


    "Let''s do a few simple attacks," said Bertha. "First, overhead. Let''s try to split ''im down the middle, eh?"


    Andy dropped his stance and brought his sword over his head, bringing it down on the dummy. To his surprise, the sword cut through it like butter. The dummy fell in two halves, splitting down the middle with a loud crack.


    "Oh, sorry about your dummy," Andy said. He hadn''t meant to utterly destroy it.


    "Wowee, nice werk there!" Bertha said with a hearty chuckle. "No care about the dummy," she said.


    Bertha clapped her hands twice and the dummy reconstructed itself, becoming whole once again.


    "Had the enchanters make me some dummies we could break as much as we want."


    She approached the dummy, ensuring it was properly reconstructed.


    "Good as new," she said. "Now let''s try a spin attack."


    Bertha drew her sword and demonstrated.


    "You hold your sword in front of ya like this, then ya step into it, swing around, and¡­"


    Bertha spun three-hundred and sixty degrees, bringing her sword around at an incredible velocity and cutting through the dummy, sending the top half spinning into the air.


    "Like so," she said, clapping her hands and chuckling with glee as the dummy reassembled.


    Andy held his sword before him and stepped in, bringing his sword around, allowing its momentum to guide him. He rotated his body and his head came back around. He locked his eyes on the target and guided the momentum of his massive sword into the dummy''s chest.


    But it didn''t cut. Andy''s sword bounced right off the dummy''s side, as if the dummy had suddenly become steel.


    Why didn''t it cut through? The first one had been so easy, it had felt so smooth.


    "Yeah the other thing," said Bertha, "I had the enchanter make it so its only damageable if ya have great form. Yer form''s off then, eh?"


    "What should I do differently?" Andy asked. He thought he had imitated her perfectly, but apparently not.


    "Sometimes, with a great sword, ya gotta put a little more umph in it. It helps if ya have a little yell when ya do it, eh?"


    "So I should yell?"


    "Yeah, ya should yell but ya should know when to do it. Right before your last burst of energy, that''s when ya yell. Put everything ya have inta it."


    Andy tried again, spinning his sword. His eyes came around first, locking onto the target again. As he brought his sword in for the final thrust, he let out a yell.


    Not the loudest yell.


    It didn''t cut.


    "You call that a yell?" Bertha said. "Ya need ta mean it."


    She walked over to Andy and looked him up and down silently, standing just a bit too close for comfort.


    Andy tried his best to remain stoic.


    Suddenly, Bertha smacked him in the face with her armored hand.


    Andy stumbled back a little and stood, frozen, staring at Bertha in disbelief.


    Andy was completely caught off guard. He froze, unsure of how to respond. He had thought things were going well, he even liked Bertha. She seemed cheery, well-meaning and like a good teacher. What had he done to offend her? Why did he deserve that?


    "What did you do that for?" He said. He stood frozen.


    "Ah ok," she said. "Yer a freezer, that makes sense. Lots of otherworlders are freezers when they first get here."


    "A freezer?" he asked.


    "Yeah, a freezer, one who freezes," she said. "There are a few common responses ta danger. Fightin, flightin, freezin, and arse-kissin. I think that''s them anyways."


    "So you just slapped me to prove a point?" Andy asked, still rubbing his cheek.


    "I slapped ya to see what kinda fighter ye are," Bertha said matter-of-factly. "Now if you''re gonna be a fighter, ya gotta change yer response. Nothin'' wrong with flight if that''s what needs ta happen. When you''re outpowered or outnumbered, it''s always better ta avoid a battle. Arse-kissin'', well, I like that a lot less than flight, but some people do it. Especially the bards and charlatans. As a fighter, though, ya gotta learn to fight. That should be your default, if the situation calls fer it at least. But whatever you do, don''t freeze. Ya can''t freeze."


    "I see," Andy said.


    "Now," Bertha continued. "I want you to fight, fight like yer life depends on it. When you yell, I want it to come from a place of combat, from a place of glory. That''s the greatest joy of a fighter, glory in battle. Come on, try again. Let''s hear it. Fight fer somethin."


    Andy stood in front of the dummy, his face still smarting.


    "I¡­ I don''t know how," he said.


    "Hmmm, ye really are stuck aren''t ye," said Bertha.


    She was a bit taller than him.


    "When I was a young lass, I''d freeze up too, sames as you. But if yer gonna be a fighter, then that''s gotta change."


    "And how did you change it?"


    "Simple," Bertha said. "I realized that no one was going to rescue me but me."


    She walked back.


    "Now let''s hear it," she said.


    Her words were cryptic. No one is going to rescue me¡­ what did it mean?


    Was Andy waiting to be rescued? He thought about it for a moment.


    "Come on," Bertha said, "We don''t have all day."


    Andy nodded. But he needed more time. He concentrated on his nose and pulled up his display, which slowed down time so that he could mull it over.


    No one was going to rescue him. And this thought would make him a fighter?


    Had he been waiting his whole life to be rescued? Maybe he had.


    He thought back to his life on earth. He saw a resigned and powerless boy struggling to make a bad situation tolerable. He saw a boy who had learned not to fight, who had learned that fighting wasn''t worth it.


    It was a sad life that had tempted him to the brink of despair only yesterday. But he had resisted it. How? Because he found compassion for himself.


    His 12-year-old self, scribbling on a sheet of paper in the library, appeared before him in his mind''s eye.


    He viewed this boy with compassion. He watched this boy with love. He had been doing the best he could, but he hadn''t been a fighter. In fact, he had been told that he couldn''t be a fighter.


    "What do I do?" The 12-year old asked, looking up toward Andy in his imagination.


    You fight, Andy thought. You fight like hell even when they say you can''t¡­ even when you believe you can''t. You do it anyway.


    The boy nodded, seeming to understand.


    I know you can do it, Andy said to him.


    He felt something snap into place.


    He came back to reality and lunged toward the dummy with fierce focus, spinning and finding his eyes locked onto his target once again. He felt the fibers of his muscles strain as he guided the sword to the dummy.


    Then, he engaged his entire musculature as he let out a scream. It erupted from him from out of the depths, from somewhere beneath his very self. He felt his spirit reverberate, and he felt the sword respond with swift, powerful action.


    The dummy''s torso spun in the air as Andy pushed the sword through his target without a lick of resistance.


    Bertha stood, jaw wide.


    Andy''s barbaric yawp hung in the air as he felt all the guild masters'' eyes, as well as those of Kermit and Arlene.


    He stood up, his chest heaving, not so much from exhaustion as from invigoration. From empowerment.


    "That''ll do just fine," Bertha said. "Yes, that''ll do just fine."

 Chapter 13: Hatred!

    Andy approached the warlock guild master. He was an average height, with an emaciated build. He wore leather armor and had several daggers and a scimitar around his waist. He was quite pale, and his white hair, only the top pulled back into a bun, reached down past his shoulders.


    The plaque read: Antoine - Warlock - Drain.


    "That was quite an impressive display," Antoine said. His voice was quiet, but he spoke with authority.


    "Thank you," Andy responded.


    "But strength alone won''t get you very far as a warlock," Antoine said.


    Andy didn''t really want to be a warlock, he just wanted the Drain feat because it fit well with his other level 0 feats. But he decided he would play along.


    "What does it take to be a warlock, exactly?" Andy asked.


    "The desire to win by any means necessary," Antoine responded. "Even by methods some may find¡­ objectionable."


    Andy didn''t like the vibe that Antoine was giving off, but he was going to hold his nose and get through this training.


    Between the monk and fighter feats, he was already experiencing power like he''d never seen before. He was astonished how much new arrivals received, even at level 0.


    But he needed the Drain feat in order to keep himself healthy in the midst of melee combat. Intercession required a long ritual, and it was difficult to eat food effectively during combat. Andy couldn''t count on either of those healing strategies, and as a melee fighter, he expected to take frequent damage.


    "Warlocks require a patron for their empowerment," Antoine said. "We don''t study, we make deals. Pacts."


    The warlock snapped his fingers and a grotesque imp appeared next to him, like a purple, veiny, hairless ape, flapping torn bat wings and drooling between razor-sharp teeth.


    Andy felt a shudder coming on at the sight of the creature, but he suppressed it as best he could. He didn''t want to display any weakness in front of the warlock.


    "I happen to have connections to the world of devils," said Antoine. "The further you progress in the warlock class, the more power you''ll receive. But it is not free power."


    Antoine moved his collar down to reveal a brand on his neck. It looked like a trident.


    "You need to know the cost," said Antoine.


    Andy nodded. Antoine had only further confirmed his suspicion that he wouldn''t enjoy the warlock class. But he wanted the feat.


    "Can I learn the Drain feat?" Andy asked, trying to get to the point.


    "You certainly can," Antoine said. "But there is a cost. There is always a cost with warlocks."


    Andy''s mind raced. There hadn''t been any mention of that in the literature Tobo had supplied. Was this a trick?


    "What''s the cost?" he asked.


    "Just a few drops of blood to feed my pet imp," said Antoine.


    The hair stood up on Andy''s neck. That did not feel right. No sir.


    "None of the other classes require anything like this," Andy said, finally dropping the act. "What makes you and your imp so special?"


    Andy felt a bit surprised at how directly he had spoken.


    Antoine''s eyes narrowed to a pair of slits.


    Andy couldn''t tell if it was hatred, or if Antoine was sizing him up.


    "You speak boldly," Antoine said, allowing his eyes to return to a normal state. "To answer your question, warlocks are special. It is not a statement of value, it is a statement of fact. No other Cresthaven class requires being bound to an otherworldly patron."


    "And so blood will bind me to your imp?" Andy asked.


    Antoine shook his head and laughed, "No, it will feed him. This imp is nothing, a speck of a speck in the fiendish realm. No this imp is not a patron. This imp is simply my pet, who requires food. And if i''m going to give you a feat, the least you could do is feed my pet. It''s an exchange, a transaction... the foundational truth of all pact magic: do something, get something in return."


    "So if I give you a few drops of blood, your imp eats it, and I don''t have any adverse consequences? I''m not bound by some sort of pact?"


    "Well, there may be consequences that you view as adverse," Antoine said. "You may grow to love the power that is available to you, you decide that progressing in the warlock class is worth it after all. You may even end up serving a devil."


    A wry smile came across Antoine''s thin lips.


    Is he trying to intimidate me? Andy thought.


    Then Antoine''s voice resounded in Andy''s head: <It is not intimidation, it is merely an attempt to elicit informed consent.>


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Andy felt a jolt in his body. He was getting similar vibes that he had gotten from the demon the day before. It didn''t feel good. Was consorting with such a shady guild worth having an optimal build?


    <A few drops of blood is but a small price to pay for the ability to heal in the heat of battle, don''t you think?> Antoine said telepathically. <But the choice is yours nevertheless.>


    Andy reflected for a moment, trying to keep his thoughts vague. He concentrated on his nose, attempting to bring up his display, but he found he couldn''t.


    <That''s rude> Antoine spoke mentally. <Don''t go pulling up distractions while we''re conversing.>


    "How can you do that?" Andy said, finally frustrated enough to break his bluff. "How can you prevent me from thinking like that? Breaking my concentration?"


    "Pact-magic has its perks," Antoine said.


    Andy didn''t care if Antoine was monitoring him, he needed to think through this. Things didn''t seem right with him, but the feat was objectively a great choice. Tobo hadn''t warned him about the warlock class or anything, but then again Tobo also hadn''t warned him about the trial with the demon.


    At the same time, there were other feats available. If he wanted to, Andy could walk away from this interaction. He could trust his gut. He could¨C


    "Not feeling so good about the deal, are we?" Antoine said.


    In truth, he wasn''t feeling good about the deal. But he considered what it would mean to pass it up.


    If he were to turn down the warlock feat, he''d be a burden to his party. He''d be in constant need of healing.


    If he turned down Drain, he''d have less independence. He''d always need a healer by his side, which meant that it''d be much more dangerous to act on his own.


    Maybe there were magic items or potions that would heal him, but Andy just didn''t know enough about the world yet to count on it. All he could consider was what would be useful for the arena, without relying on any externalities.


    He had to take the feat.


    "I''ll do it," Andy said.


    "Very good," Antoine said, approaching Andy.


    His slobbering imp flapped his wings and approached as well.


    "Give me your finger," Antoine said.


    Against everything in his body, Andy extended his hand.


    Antoine produced a black dagger from his belt; it was slender, ceremonial, and wicked.


    "This will only be a prick," he said.


    Antoine pressed the dagger into Andy''s pointer finger. He pressed it harder and harder, until the dagger tip penetrated the skin and blood began to pool around it.


    Andy didn''t flinch. At least he could endure this indignity stoically.


    The blood flowed.


    The imp eagerly flew under Andy''s finger, catching the drops of blood that fell in its mouth.


    Antoine guided Andy''s finger into the Imp''s mouth.


    Christ almighty, I''m getting my finger sucked by an imp¡­


    The imp clamped down around Andy''s finger, sucking hard. Finally, it began to burn like acid.


    Andy jerked his hand out of the imp''s mouth instinctively, catching a sharp tooth on the way out.


    The imp gave a few howling sounds that could''ve been frustration or laughter, it was too alien to interpret. Then, suddenly, it disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    "He likes your flavor," Antoine said wryly. "Very well, he has been fed."


    "This whole arrangement is very¡­ sick," Andy said.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet, child," Antoine spat back with a laugh. "Now, your feat."


    You learned Drain!


    Andy equipped it.


    "Activating it is quite simple," Antoine said. "You must simply feel contempt for your target, you must despise them. The more hatred that fuels you, the more vital energy you will siphon off. You may practice on me, if you''d like, since you aren''t making a secret of your feelings toward me."


    Andy paused.


    "Go on, I can take it," Antoine said.


    Andy let himself hate Antoine. He let himself picture ripping him apart with his great sword. As his anger boiled into loathing, he saw a small, green trail of energy begin to flow from Antoine''s chest toward Andy''s.


    Finally, the green trail touched reached him.


    As it made contact, there was a sparkling sensation of invigoration. He was actively healing.


    The wound on his finger shut.


    "Very good," Antoine said. "You are a quick learner."


    "You''re disgusting," Andy said. He was surprised at his words. In fact, he felt like it wasn''t fully him who was speaking. The hatred was still swirling around in him, almost like an outside force influencing his thoughts and actions.


    Andy spat at Antoine''s feet.


    He wasn''t sure how much health he had siphoned off. It couldn''t have been much, since Antoine looked almost unchanged. But Antoine probably had a much larger reserve of physical energy than Andy did.


    "Don''t get carried away," Antoine said.


    <You do not want me as an enemy, Andy,> he projected into Andy''s mind.


    "You''re welcome," said Andy. "For the pet food."


    He turned and walked away, without looking back at Antoine.


    <Farewell, Andy. I''m sure we''ll meet again.>


    Andy did his best to ignore Antoine''s voice as he continued to walk toward the center of the arena. But it had gotten under his skin.


    He didn''t know what had come over him. Somehow, the hatred that fueled the drain feat felt like it had changed him, even ever so slightly. It felt like it gave his anger and his impulses an edge that they had never had before.


    Andy didn''t know what to think.


    He looked around at the arena. An explosion of purple flame popped off. Arlene was practicing Alchemy Bomb with the Alchemist guild master.


    Kermit was summoning a small elemental with the sorcerer, laughing with delight as a sprite danced around him.


    Things were going to be ok. But Andy couldn''t shake the feeling that he had been somehow¡­ contaminated.


    Time to focus, Andy brought his mind back to the task at hand.


    One more feat left, he thought. We''ll get Wallop and then we''ll be good to go.


    Then he saw the Berserker guild master: Gar the Terrible stood behind his plaque, smiling menacingly at Andy.


    Andy slung his great sword over his shoulder and exhaled. He approached the berserker.


    It had already been a long day, and it was about to get longer.

 Chapter 14: "You Better Clean it Up."

    Andy approached Gar.


    "Ha, puny one," Gar said in a gruff voice. "You were the level zero who crossed me. And yet you approach me to instruct you!?"


    Andy stood his ground. After dealing with the Warlock, Gar didn''t seem so bad after all.


    He was going to attempt to keep this interaction pragmatic. He needed the feat, and he knew that, as a level 0, now was not a time to challenge a guild master.


    Andy had clocked Gar as a bully at their first interaction, but now was not the time to hash that out. He wouldn''t stand a chance against him for a good while.


    "I want to learn Wallop," Andy said matter-of-factly. He wasn''t going to invest any emotion in this. He was going to remain calm and try to avoid sparking Gar''s temper.


    "I''m sure you do," Gar said. "Well, you aren''t going to learn it with that attitude."


    "What attitude, sir?" Andy said.


    Sir? Ugh, Andy thought. That was probably too far.


    Gar didn''t seem to notice.


    "You need to¡­" Gar inhaled sharply "RAAAAAAAGE!!!!"


    Gar''s voice reverberated in Andy''s chest, it was so loud. Incomparably loud. Cartoonishly loud. It was almost silly.


    Gar''s veins in his arms were throbbing and his eyes were suddenly bloodshot.


    Then, just as suddenly as his outburst had started, Gar calmed down and relaxed, though he still breathed heavily.


    "I will not teach you, puny one," Gar said. "You cannot learn."


    Andy brought up the display to buy him time.


    Gar was refusing to teach him. Why? Because Andy had crossed him earlier.


    But what was Gar all about? What made him tick? Was there any way that Andy could turn this interaction around and learn the Wallop feat? It was the last feat of his build, and he didn''t want to have to settle for something less optimal because of a random altercation in the street.


    Andy wished he could go back in time and make it so that the group had taken a different route to Grimy Grubb''s, avoiding Gar entirely. But he couldn''t do that. He had to work with what he had now.


    I can''t freeze, he thought. But I can''t flee either, not if I want the feat¡­ According to Bertha, that leaves two options: fight, or ass-kissing. And fighting isn''t going to work here. But neither will simply flattery. Gar is too hostile to give into that.


    As Andy mulled over the situation, he realized something Gar would never do: back away from a challenge.


    He wasn''t going to fight. No, not with Gar, and not at level 0. But he could challenge Gar to prove himself a superior teacher.


    Andy wouldn''t be complimenting him, but he would play to Gar''s ego.


    Tactical ass-kissing, Andy thought. I can do that.


    He snapped back to the present.


    "You must not be a very good teacher, then," Andy said.


    Gar stood dumbfounded for a moment, registering what Andy had just said. Then his face screwed up in anger.


    "How dare you insult me!" Gar bellowed. The skulls that adorned his beard shook as his voice rumbled.


    He was getting under Gar''s skin. Now to see if Andy could turn it around¡­


    "You''re right," Andy said. "I am weak and stupid. But if you can''t teach the weak and stupid, then you aren''t a real teacher."


    Gar''s eyes narrowed as he began to breathe heavily, threatened by Andy''s words.


    "A real teacher," Andy continued, "Can instruct even the most difficult pupil."


    "I am the GREATEST teacher," Gar shot back. "I can teach anyone! Even the stupid and the weak, like you!"


    Perfect. Now to finish the gambit.


    "Then prove it," Andy said.


    Gar looked genuinely confused, like his brain was short-circuiting. Finally, he spoke.


    "Argh, fine! Now I will teach you and prove to you I am the greatest teacher, and you will honor Gar the Terrible!"


    The text flashed across Andy''s field of vision:


    You learned Wallop!


    Excellent.


    Gar huffed a bit as he calmed, preparing himself to instruct Andy.


    "To Wallop, you must access your anger," Gar said.


    Gar was clearly pushing through his pride, giving instruction to a puny otherworlder who had crossed him. But he was doing it in order to defend his pride, demonstrating that even he could instruct such a simple weakling.


    "Whenever you strike, your mind and soul must become like fire," Gar said.


    Your mind and soul must become like fire.


    Andy was starting to understand, all of the feats were activated by emotional states. At least all of the feats so far.


    "No sword," Gar said. "Hit me with your fist."


    Andy planted his great sword in the sand and walked over before Gar.


    He was even bigger than he had seemed the day before.


    Andy tried to tap into his rage. He searched around his heart, he looked for that place where he had found his inner fighter just moments ago, but none of those were right.


    And the hatred that powered Drain wasn''t going to work either. He searched around inside him, but he couldn''t find it.


    "Where is your anger?!" Gar said, getting irritable. "Find it and attack!"


    Gar''s outburst caused Andy to flinch, but Andy quickly collected himself. He fought off any feelings of fear or intimidation, as that would be counterproductive to summoning rage.


    If rage wasn''t hatred, and it wasn''t merely a fighting spirit, then what was it?


    Andy concentrated and sank into his display, buying a few minutes of time.


    He thought back through his life. What were the times when he felt rage most?


    He recalled being picked on in the cafeteria in middle school. Jaime, a big, tall bully, had flipped Andy''s lunch tray as he walked by. Andy remembered clearly: he had been hungry, tired, ready to eat something, and this asshole kid had just thrown all his food on the ground for no reason.


    Of course, looking back on it, it was easy to see that Jaime was acting immaturely. Andy reckoned if he met him now, Jaime would be embarrassed over the way he had treated Andy.


    But what really caused Andy distress, what really caused him anger, was the Mr. Bellefonte''s reaction.


    Mr. Bellefonte was the gym teacher, and Andy had never been great in gym. He did what he could to get by, but Mr. Bellefonte had always punished Andy for "slacking." Running laps, doing push-ups, and cleaning the locker rooms when the other kids were playing. Bellefonte had even given him written remarks on his report card: "needs improvement," "unsatisfactory," and the like.


    And Mr. Bellefonte had been standing there in the cafeteria, watching the whole thing as Jaime flipped Andy''s tray onto the floor, causing peas to scatter, mashed potatoes to splat, and a whole square of overbaked pizza to slide like a hockey puck over to Bellefonte''s shoe.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Replaying the memory, Andy felt angry against his bully, sure, but the thing that really disturbed Andy was Mr. Bellefonte''s reaction to the incident.


    "You better clean it up," Bellefonte said.


    Andy felt a spark.


    Injustice. Abuse of power. Failure to protect the powerless. He had found his trigger.


    This was anger, indignation even. But was it rage?


    Andy tried to push it further, to find the limits of his anger. He recalled his most recent encounter with a bully.


    He recalled Gar''s cruelty, his disgusting treatment of the townsfolk, this big bully that stood right in front of him now.


    Andy felt in him a thirst for justice, to set things right. He felt anger at the way things were, anger that someone like Gar could get away with belittling others.


    He felt that spark somewhere in his shoulders, moving him to fight.


    He closed his display.


    Andy harnessed his anger, suddenly leaping forward and throwing a punch. It landed on Gar''s right pectoral muscle, which met it like a steel beam.


    Pain shot through Andy''s knuckles and wrist as if he had just punched a brick wall.


    "Gah!" he cried out. "What the hell! You''re like solid stone!"


    "Gar loves to work out, loves to become ripped, to develop lovely and hard muscles" Gar said with a smirk. "And you fail."


    Andy stepped back, shaking his fist.


    "What''s the secret?" Andy said. "How do you activate it? Isn''t there some mental trick?"


    Gar looked confused.


    "Trick? Berserkers don''t trick," he said with contempt. "We aren''t charlatans or tricksters."


    Andy rephrased.


    "How do you access your rage?" he asked.


    Gar stood silently for a moment, then he sneered.


    "Please teach me," Andy said, putting himself in a non-dominant position. "I may be a difficult pupil, but I can learn if you just give me a chance."


    Gar thought it over.


    "You find it, and you use it," Gar said.


    Clearly Gar did not spend much time thinking about the emotional techniques involved in activating feats. A berserker''s rage came as naturally to him as being an unreflective asshat, apparently.


    "You see something that needs to be fixed, and you tell yourself: I can fix that," Gar said. "If you can''t fix it, you can''t rage."


    Now, there was a helpful nugget.


    Andy could tell that Gar was trying to communicate something subtle.


    He pulled up the display so he could have some more time to mull it over.


    If you can''t fix it, you can''t rage, the words echoed in Andy''s head. That means that you have to feel capable. You have to be able to do it. You have to be taking matters into your own hands. Maybe I am failing because I am looking for an emotion to work for me, rather than using the emotion as an engine for my own work¡­


    That was it.


    Andy revisited his memory of Mr. Bellefonte.


    "You better clean it up," Bellefonte said.


    But instead of sulking, instead of complying, instead of feeling hopeless, as he had in the past, this time, he altered the memory.


    Andy stood up from the cafeteria table. He looked Bellefonte directly in the face, defiant.


    Bellefonte''s eyes went wide as he stumbled back.


    "Coward," Andy said in his memory.


    His anger transformed into something more concrete: a burning desire to impose his will on the world, to let Mr. Bellefonte know that he was wrong. To make him feel ashamed. To set the moral record straight.


    He felt it. He felt the rage.


    Andy came back to reality.


    Andy stared at Gar as he held onto that spark of rage in his chest. The hulking man was brutal and unjust. Andy allowed himself to associate that injustice with all injustice. He pictured all of the cruelty and callousness in the world intersecting in Gar.


    Then Andy pictured himself as capable. He pictured himself as a mighty hero who would shatter the injustice before him. He would impose his will on the world.


    He would set the moral record straight.


    The emotional spark ignited into an uncontrollable flame, practically forcing his body into motion.


    Andy raised his fist and lunged, releasing a loud yell as he planted a punch onto Gar''s abdomen.


    Gar doubled over and stumbled but quickly righted himself, eager to appear unbothered. But he couldn''t help holding his gut.


    Gar cleared his throat.


    "That was fine," he said, turning around. "Good enough to pass, I am tired of teaching you."


    Andy saw that he had caught the hulking man by surprise. He had mastered the Wallop feat more quickly than Gar had anticipated.


    "I hope to continue to improve," Andy said, playing along. "Thank you for teaching me."


    Gar shooed him off, holding his stomach.


    "I am tired of the weakling," he said.


    Andy gathered up his sword and walked back toward the entrance of the arena, taking in the view.


    Maybe Arlene isn''t so crazy, he thought. Maybe we could kick his ass sooner than I thought.


    ***


    Arlene was with a heavily armored paladin, presumably learning Righteous Wrath. Kermit was speaking with the farmer, who was showing him a few different dinner plates.


    Things seemed to be winding down. Several of the guild masters wandered off into the recesses of the stadium, disappearing into corridors.


    The druid Dilgur approached Andy.


    "I trust you learned how to use your feats, dear boy?" said Dilgur.


    "I did," said Andy. "I''m very happy with them."


    "Good, good," said the Druid. "Your party seems very well-rounded. The duke will be pleased."


    The duke?


    This was the first time Andy had heard anything about a duke. Lilly had mentioned a thing or two about Cresthaven nobility, and Tobo had given them the rundown on the shady politics in the region, but nothing had ever been mentioned beyond vague gestures.


    Andy decided to probe gently.


    "Will the duke be attending the arena?" Andy asked.


    "Yes, yes he will. I''ve gotten word that he is very happy to have new otherworlders here. It has been many, many years since any new arrivals, as I''m sure you''ve been made aware."


    "Yes, I''ve been told," Andy said. "But what has that got to do with the duke?"


    "Well, a lack of new arrivals means that most otherworlders have gone on to other lands in search for adventure, glory, and strange foods."


    "So, are we the only otherworlders in Cresthaven?"


    "At the moment it seems so, and the Duke apparently has a few errands that he''d like help on. He will be evaluating you today, to see if your group has the capability to carry out a quest on his behalf."


    Not even level 1 and we''ve already got a quest lined up?


    "What kind of errand?" Andy asked.


    "Well, we''re not entirely sure, but it probably has something to do with trade. The duke comes from a family of merchants, the Pyms."


    Duke Pym, merchant, Andy thought, committing it to memory.


    He couldn''t allow himself to get too excited, though. If the nobility was as cutthroat as Tobo had suggested, then there was a chance that this was some kind of suicide mission. Something to kill off the new arrivals so that the balance of power wouldn''t be too upset.


    On the other hand, if new arrivals could be controlled, they might be valuable assets to the nobility. The duke might be making a wise move in recruiting the group before they even hit level 1, establishing a working partnership before any other nobles could claim him.


    The whole situation was ambiguous.


    "What kind of trade?" Andy asked.


    "Well, from what I understand, the Pyms have built their fortune on the importation of luxury items. He likely has a fetch-quest for you," the druid responded. "But that''s really all I can say. I am but a lowly druid, unskilled and ignorant to the world of commerce."


    A few moments passed as the two of them watched Arlene and Kermit finish up their training. The druid bowed and retired through a nearby archway as Arlene and Kermit approached.


    "This is so awesome," Arlene said with a smile.


    Andy smiled back. She seemed in her element.


    "The salad was made with a pear balsamic reduction," said Kermit.


    "A what?" Andy asked.


    "It''s a sauce," said Kermit. "I know a lot about cooking already!"


    "Hey, good job!" Arlene said.


    Andy held out a hand for a high-five.


    Kermit beamed, hitting Andy''s hand with his own.


    "I can''t wait to cook!" he said.


    A snack cart rolled into the arena and Kermit instantly peeled for it.


    "You looked like you had a good time," Arlene said. "Any surprises?"


    "Well, I did have to feed my blood to a demon, so yeah, I guess so," Andy said.


    "Wow," Arlene said. "I''m not even going to ask."


    "You shouldn''t," said Andy.


    "But," he continued, "you should know, apparently we''ve got a potential client."


    "Yeah?" Arlene asked.


    "Yeah, the Duke of Cresthaven."


    "Really?" said Arlene. "Already?"


    "It seems that way," said Andy. "Depending on our performance in the arena I guess."


    Andy saw Arlene thinking it over intensely.


    "What''s going on in your brain?" Andy asked.


    "I''m strategizing," said Arlene.


    As usual.


    The druid emerged again, eating a drumstick.


    "Andy, Arlene, Kermit," he said, his mouth full of chicken. "You can pick from the snack cart if you want, or you can come enjoy the pre-arena feast with the guild masters."


    "Did he say feast?" Kermit called from the snack cart, where he was double-fisting ice cream cones.


    The group followed the druid into the tunnels under the stadium.

 Chapter 15: Let the Games Begin!

    The tunnels under the arena opened up to a large cafeteria-style eatery. A veritable buffet of almost every imaginable kind of food stood waiting to be consumed.


    Kermit gasped in awe.


    The group filled their plates, and then their bellies. The guild masters ate at a separate table, though Andy noticed several of them, especially Gar and Antoine, catching glimpses of the group. He couldn''t quite tell, but it seemed like they were placing bets.


    Finally, the druid stood up and clapped his hands, commanding the attention of the room.


    "Today marks an important day!" he said. "The first otherworlder arena event we''ve had in years!"


    The guild master table erupted in cheers.


    "Now, as you well know, all guild masters are encouraged to view the entire event. Please take notes if you wish."


    The druid then turned to Andy, Arlene, and Kermit.


    "As for you, please know, the guild masters will be scrutinizing your every move, not so that they may judge you or tear you down, but so that they can make a fair offer if they like what they see."


    Offer? They''ll want to pay us?


    "If you do well, you may have several guilds bidding for your participation!" the druid continued. "And, to top things off, the duke himself will be in attendance."


    "Arsehole!" Bertha called.


    Several guild masters laughed heartily while many others scowled and began to argue back. The guild master''s table began to devolve into chaos.


    "Hear, hear!" the druid said, calling the room back to order. "I am only saying these things so that the new arrivals understand what is at stake and give their best performance."


    "They''ll give a right good performance alright," Bertha said, shooting a smile over to the group''s table. "Best level 0 swordsman, and the best level 0 archer I''ve ever seen come through ''ere!"


    She raised a glass, met with several cheers.


    "Wow," said Andy, looking toward Arlene. "You''re a pretty nice shot, huh?"


    "It didn''t take long," Arlene said, smiling.


    "And I believe that Kermit has the potential to be one of the greatest chefs on the Infinite Plane!" the farmer said.


    Cheers erupted and Kermit beamed with pride.


    The farmer stood up, stepping beside the druid.


    "I know that this culture loves combat, heroism, and glory," he said, taking a long, dramatic pause. "Cresthaven is full of brave warriors, powerful sorcerers, and cunning rogues alike!"


    Several guild masters voiced their agreement.


    "But here you this," the farmer said. "There''s only one thing that a Cresthavener loves more than battle¡­"


    "Wot''s that!?" Bertha called.


    "Good food!" the farmer cried.


    The whole hall erupted in applause.


    "Hear, hear!" the druid said again.


    It took a few moments for the chatter to die down.


    "Now, today, you will be tested," he continued, focusing again on Andy, Arlene and Kermit. "Your test will involve many diverse situations. Remember, though, that combat is not the only solution, nor even the best one in every case," he said.


    "Bollocks!" Bertha called.


    Laughter scattered through the room, dying down quickly.


    "Now, allow me to state the rules," the druid said, "both for tradition''s sake and for the sake of our new arrivals.


    First: you may employ any means at your disposal in order to succeed, provided you remain within the arena. There are two conditions of failure: voluntary resignation or becoming incapacitated before the arena challenge has ended.


    Second: you may voluntarily resign at any time by simply touching one of the gates. Assistants will open the gate and assist in your exit as soon as it is safe to do so.


    Third: Some opponents may challenge you with combat, others may challenge your non-combat skills. Some may challenge a combination of the two. An opponent is defeated when they become incapacitated, or when they voluntarily resign.


    Last: neither the guild masters nor the nobility of Cresthaven will be held liable in the event of your death. Should you respawn, return to Cresthaven, and attempt to sue for damages, none would be considered."


    Kermit looked grim as the druid read the final rule.


    "Don''t worry," the druid said in a low voice that only the new arrivals could hear, "It is very rare indeed that anything serious and long-lasting happens to our contenders. Short of dying, our healers can bring you back from anything."


    "With all that said," the druid continued, projecting to the room, "we look forward to seeing what you can do!"


    ***


    After the meal, the group was directed to the armory, where they found light leather armor and various kinds of gear that they could use if they wished.


    Besides the armor, Andy took a strap that allowed him to carry his sword on his back, as well as a grappling hook attached to a long length of rope.


    Arlene found a quiver with much higher capacity than the one she had received from Bertha, which she attached to her belt, along with a plenty of arrows.


    Kermit found a small cast-iron skillet and a medallion with a bear on it.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Arlene questioned his choices, but Kermit didn''t care. He was going to be a chef, so the skillet was a great choice in his mind, and he liked the bear coin. Simple as. Plus, he wanted to be able to cook a meal for his brother, Millford, when they found him.


    Finally, the group arrived at the arched entrance of the stadium.


    There were arena attendants there, dressed in red, white, and black uniforms, walking back and forth in front of the entrance to ensure that no one got in or out of it.


    Andy couldn''t see anything clearly, but by the sounds of it, there was already a crowd gathering. He thought about peeking his head out, but the attendants, standing rigidly with spears at their side, seemed like they would make it impossible.


    He decided instead to collect his thoughts. He sat cross-legged on the ground, allowing his great sword to rest across his lap.


    He saw his dull reflection in the steel of the war-worn blade.


    I wonder what battles you have seen...


    He gathered all of the lessons he had learned from the guild masters that morning.


    To become like fluid, you must let your spirit guide you. To wield the great sword, you must fight, even when it feels impossible. To drain your enemies, you must hold them in contempt. To hit like a berserker, you must thirst for justice, and believe that you can do something about it.


    All the feats felt right, except for one.


    Andy still didn''t feel at ease with the hatred he felt when practicing Drain. It was the only one that didn''t sit right with him.


    Finding his spirit, enlivening his swordplay with fighting, raging against injustice¡­ these were all emotions that had their place for Andy. Not every emotion was correct for every situation, but they had their use.


    Hatred, on the other hand, the kind that Antoine taught¡­ Andy wasn''t sure what place that had. Even the most evil enemies¡­ couldn''t there be hope for their redemption? Hatred was a purely destructive emotion, one that held no possibility for reconciliation. Andy didn''t like that.


    But he had to do it. It was what would work the best mechanically, and it would help him avoid putting himself or his friends in unnecessary danger.


    Besides, he had to put this hesitation behind him. He knew if he doubted himself during the arena, he could get himself into trouble.


    This contempt, it must only be a means to an end, he thought. But I must perfect the means, and I can''t let sentimentality get in the way.


    He ran through it in his head, recalling the way Antoine had spurred him on, showing him how to tap into his hatred.


    Andy did his best to replicate the feeling, but he wanted to keep himself separate from it. To feel it as if it weren''t him. To keep it from infecting him.


    As long as he could keep it at bay, maybe that was compromise enough.


    He imagined Antoine. He allowed himself to seethe with anger. He observed the physical feeling.


    It''s nothing more than a technology, he told himself. It''s not who I am, it''s just something I am using.


    Somehow, that made him feel better about the whole thing. He could approach the feats, even the unsavory ones, with a pragmatic attitude.


    If he needed to, Andy could rethink things later. But for now, pragmatism would have to do.


    "Are you ready?" Kermit asked, interrupting Andy''s contemplation.


    "I am," Andy said quietly, smiling. "Are you?"


    "Yep!" Kermit said.


    "Kermit," Andy said, thinking of how ill-equipped the boy might be for this. "It might be scary. You don''t have to do it if you don''t want to."


    "I know," Kermit said. "Arlene told me. But she said that you and her would help me if I get in trouble."


    Andy smiled.


    "We will," he said.


    "Besides, I have this," he said, holding up his cast-iron skillet.


    Andy and Kermit shared a laugh.


    Dilgur the druid the came up to the archway and entered from the outside, getting no resistance from the attendants.


    "Well, it is time," the druid said. "Where is Arlene?"


    Andy looked around. She was nowhere to be found.


    "I don''t know," said Kermit. "Is she out there?"


    He pointed to the arena.


    "No, no," the druid said. "She must be somewhere in the back halls."


    "I''ll find her," Andy said.


    He got up and placed his sword on his back, entering into the back hallways.


    It was not so difficult to find her. She was a couple of rooms down the hall, practicing drawing an arrow. Over, and over, and over¡­


    "You good?" Andy asked.


    Arlene shook, temporarily startled, but quickly calmed.


    "Yep," she said, "just trying to make sure I have the hang of the new quiver. Is it time?"


    "It is," Andy said.


    She gathered up her arrows and placed her bow on her back. She walked toward the hallway, but stopped short before crossing the threshold.


    "I''m worried," she said.


    "About?"


    "Kermit," she said. "He''s so small and innocent and¡­ he just¡­ he took the least useful feats. I''m afraid if he gets hurt, we won''t be able to¨C"


    "You heard Bertha," Andy said, trying his best to use a calm, collected tone. "You''re the best archer she''s seen in a long while. And I''m not so bad with the sword."


    Arlene paused.


    "I''m just worried something bad is about to happen," she said. "I don''t know what we''re even doing. What if Tobo''s right and some jealous noble tries to have us publicly execu¨C"


    A hint of panic entered her voice, but she quickly swallowed it.


    "I just mean, I don''t know what''s in store¡­ things are moving so fast¡­ I just¨C" she held her head in her hands.


    Andy put his arm around her shoulder. Her back shook as she sobbed quietly.


    "It''s ok," Andy said. "It''s just a game, remember?"


    Andy didn''t even believe the words as they came out of his mouth. Sure it''s a game, but it''s absolutely indistinguishable from reality. But that''s what he''d want to hear in her position.


    Arlene took a breath and relaxed, sniffing a bit as she calmed herself.


    "Yeah," she said. "Yeah, it''s just a game. Yes. Yes, I know. I knew that."


    "Good?" Andy asked.


    "Yes," she said, wiping her puffy eyes. "Yes, we''re good."


    Arlene took a moment to collect herself before the two of them made their way back to the entrance.


    "Ah, here they are! Our contenders!" the druid said. "Come, come, you''re about to make your grand entrance!"


    Andy strained to listen. It sounded like an announcer was speaking through a large amplifier, like some sort of cone. From where he was standing, though, the words were indistinct.


    Then the crowd cheered.


    "That''s your cue," said Dilgur. "Best of luck to you, see you on the other side!"


    The attendants gestured toward Andy, Arlene and Kermit.


    The group headed toward the archway, and finally, emerged into the sandy arena.


    The crowd erupted in deafening applause.


    The announcer, a plump man in red robes, rode on a floating gold platform. He spoke into a pipe that fed into large, conical horns facing all four directions.


    "OUR NEW ARRIVALS!" he said, his amplified voice echoing around the stadium.


    Another thunderous applause.


    The announcer flew to the center of the stadium, staying high in the air.


    Andy jumped a bit at as iron grates slammed down behind them, and then on every archway around the arena''s perimeter.


    They were locked in now. No going back.


    "LET THE GAMES BEGIN!"

 Chapter 16: Bringing Down the House!

    Andy planted his feet in the sand.


    Arlene stood to his right, Kermit to his left.


    The announcer hovered over to the sidelines.


    The crowd swelled with chatter and sporadic cheers, but nothing was happening.


    "What''s going on?" Andy asked. "Is this some kind of test?"


    "Look," Arlene said, pointing to the sky.


    Andy saw a dot, slowly growing.


    "OUR FIRST CHALLENGE IS NOW DESCENDING, A REMINDER TO THOSE IN THE CROWD, PLEASE COVER YOUR EYES, NOSE, AND MOUTH, AND ANY OTHER ORIFICES THAT YOU DO NOT WISH TO BE IRRITATED BY SAND OR DUST. ADDITIONALLY, THE IMPACT MAY BE UPSETTING FOR THOSE WITH WEAK CONSTITUTIONS. THE YOUNG AND ELDERLY ARE ADVISED TO WAIT OUTSIDE THE ARENA UNTIL IMPACT."


    Impact?


    A few in the crowd began to clear. Most onlookers remained, but held their clothes over their faces.


    The dot grew larger. It seemed to be producing flame as it descended through the atmosphere. It was now low enough that some details were emerging. An angular shape, a flat bottom¡­ an angled¡­ roof? Were those windows?


    The falling object began to produce a rumbling sound, at first faint, but growing increasingly loud, as it pushed hurled toward the earth.


    "Is that a house?" Andy said.


    The falling object''s shadow grew darker, more defined, as it finally approached.


    The rumbling became deafening. Impact was immanent.


    "Turn around!" Arlene yelled.


    Andy, Kermit, and Arlene turned around in unison and shielded their faces. Andy drew his sword and planted it in the ground as a barrier behind Kermit, who was holding his frying pan over his head.


    Then it hit. Andy didn''t hear it so much as feel it. His entire body was shaken to the core as waves of force pushed him forward onto his face. Waves of dust, sand, and dirt blasted past him, filling his nose and getting into his eyes. Then, a moment later, a second wave of sand and dirt fell from the sky, gentler but no less annoying.


    Arlene began coughing and hacking.


    "You ok?" Andy asked hoarsely, sand kicking around in his throat.


    The dust was so thick, he couldn''t see much, but he could discern the silhouette of a thumbs-up signal.


    "Kermit, you alright?" Andy asked, blowing sand out of his nose and coughing it up out of his mouth.


    "I''m fine!" Kermit said without a hint of distress.


    A large dune of sand and detritus had piled up onto the broad greatsword that Andy had placed behind the boy, shielding him from the onslaught of the initial impact. His frying pan, now piled with sand, had protected him from the falling debris.


    The group continued to shake the dust off of their clothes as the air began to clear up.


    Andy turned around. In the middle of the arena, there was a two-story cottage that looked like it had been ripped straight from a German fairy tale. Quaint. Certainly not the kind of thing you''d expect to survive a multi-mile airdrop intact.


    Nevertheless, the structure seemed completely unscathed.


    The front door creaked open, revealing a pitch-black darkness inside.


    "LADIES, GENTLEMEN, AND ALL OUR HAPPY FRIENDS, MAY I INTRODUCE TO YOU, OUR FIRST CHALLENGER!"


    A figure in a black cloak stepped out of the cottage. The figure inched forward, walking slowly¡­ deliberately. Finally, the figure stopped. A slender, pale hand emerged from the robe, and another, grasping the hood and pushing it back, revealing the face.


    It was¡­ a¡­ nice old lady?


    The woman removed her black robe to reveal her cheery disposition. She wore a modest white blouse and a red and green dress. Her countenance was rosy, cheerful, smiling, squinting beneath her full head of curly white hair.


    "FOR THE FIRST TIME IN CRESTHAVEN, LET''S HEAR IT FOR¡­ MELIIIIIIIIIINDAAAAAAAAAAA THE COOOOOOOOKIE WITCH!"


    The crowd went nuts.


    "Cookie witch?" Arlene asked. "Are we supposed to¡­ fight her? She looks like Mrs. Claus. I can''t do that."


    "I am so confused," Andy said.


    "Cookies!" Kermit exclaimed.


    "Yes," came the old lady''s voice. "Yes hello everyone. I am so happy to be here in Cresthaven among all you beautiful people¡­"


    She was surprisingly good at projecting her voice.


    Melinda, apparently the "cookie witch," approached the group.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Now, what do you say we bake some cookies? Come now, don''t be frightened," she said. "Join me here at my cottage for your first challenge."


    "Well¡­ she seems harmless enough," said Arlene.


    "THAT''S RIGHT LADIES AND GENTLEMEN," the announcer continued. "IT APPEARS THAT MELINDA IS INTENT ON ENGAGING THE GROUP ON HER OWN TERMS¡­ THAT IS, BY BAKING COOKIES!"


    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit approached in unison, stepping over waves of sand and dirt before approaching the smooth impact site.


    "That''s right, dearies," Melinda said. "Come, come, let us whip something up together shall we? This will be a test of your culinary skills!"


    Kermit gasped, "I get to cook!" he said.


    "You do indeed, dearie," the cookie witch responded cheerfully.


    The witch snapped her fingers and several pieces of furniture and tools danced out of the front door and onto the arena floor: a long, tall table, clearly meant to be a workstation, equipped with utensils, measuring cups, and ingredients, followed by a flying broom, a hovering cauldron, and a large furnace that strained to get through the front door frame.


    All of the items fell neatly into place: the equipped workspace in front of them, the furnace at one end giving off heat, and the broom and the cauldron landing beside the witch.


    "Pardon me," Arlene said, trying unsuccessfully to mask her confusion and annoyance, "but¡­ does our success here in the arena depend on how well we can bake cookies?"


    "It does, at least in part," said Melinda. "Besides, what''s the issue? Loosen up a little. Baking can be fun!"


    "That''s right!" Kermit said.


    Andy didn''t know what to think. It had all of the elements of a deception, a trap. But, at the same time, he had seen how much emphasis Cresthaveners put on food. So, perhaps it was genuine¡­


    Arlene let out a disappointed huff as she pushed her quiver back on her belt, out of the way.


    "Now," said Melinda, "I am going to give you three cookies, and your task will be to replicate each one. If you can do it successfully, you''ll pass the challenge!"


    "Seems simple enough," Andy said.


    "Excellent!" said Melinda.


    She shuffled slowly into the cottage, her puffy dress bouncing as she took each step. She emerged with a plate of three cookies, placing it on the workspace in front of the group.


    "Now, here I have three of my favorite types of cookies: two are recipes traditional to the Infinite Plane, and one is of otherworlder origin. That''s all the information I can give you. But go ahead, taste them and see if you can identify the ingredients!"


    Kermit reached eagerly for a cookie.


    "Wait," Arlene said. "Kermit, you can identify recipes, right? Check it for poison."


    "Poison?" Kermit said. He hesitated with the cookies for a moment, his brain now adjusting to the new-to-him possibility that this could all be a deadly trick.


    "Oh, now my feelings are hurt," Melinda said with a downcast face. "But I won''t stop you. You do whatever you need to do in order to replicate these cookies as best you can, dearies."


    Kermit held the cookie and studied it. He was deep in concentration, presumably activating his feat.


    "In the meantime, I''m going to give the crowd a little treat," Melinda said.


    She turned to the crowd and projected her voice.


    "I brought a little treat! How would you all like some cookies!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause as hundreds of cookies floated out of the front door of the cottage. Melinda mounted her broom and guided the floating cookies around the arena seating.


    Onlookers grasped in the air for the floating cookies, which landed softly in their hands. Cheers turned to mumbles as mouths were filled with sweet cookies.


    "She''s really working the crowd," Andy said.


    Arlene nodded.


    "How''s the recipe?" she asked.


    Kermit remained silent for a moment, then he looked up.


    "No poison!" he said. "They''re just regular cookies. This one has dates in it," he said with a grimace, "and this one has seeds and molasses," he said.


    "Huh," Arlene said, clearly puzzled.


    "This one," Kermit said, holding up the third cookie, "is a s''mores cookie!"


    Without missing a beat, Kermit took a huge bite, smacking his lips.


    Arlene flinched a bit, clearly still concerned, but she didn''t stop him.


    "If you''re sure there''s no poison¡­ then I guess there''s no harm," she said, reaching for a cookie and smelling it.


    "It''s¡­ so¡­ goo¡­d," Kermit said, barely understandable between chewing.


    Andy reached for a cookie too, taking a small bite. It must''ve been the seed and molasses one, judging by the taste. It was strange to his otherworlder palate, delivering both sweetness and the hearty nourishment of various seeds: hemp, chia, flax¡­


    "It''s not bad," he said.


    "That one is called a bird shit cookie," said Kermit matter-of-factly.


    Andy held the now half-chewed food in his mouth for a second without swallowing. He considered spitting it out, but he was certain that insulting the witch''s cooking would be disastrous.


    He swallowed, wincing.


    "And¡­ what''s the recipe again?" Andy asked hesitantly.


    "A basic cookie dough, and a handful of every seed you have in the house, and molasses," said Kermit.


    "So, no actual, you know¡­ bird shit?"


    "Nope!" said Kermit. "I don''t know why they call it that, but that''s the name of it!"


    Andy exhaled, grateful that he had ingested neither poison nor excrement.


    "ALRIGHT FOLKS, WE''RE OFF TO A GREAT START! KICK BACK AND ENJOY YOUR COOKIES, COURTESY OF OUR FAVORITE COOKIE WITCH MELINDA, WHILE WE WATCH THE NEW ARRIVALS ATTEMPT TO REPLICATE HER BAKED TREATS! A TRUE TEST OF CULINARY CRAFT!"


    The crowd let out another round of cheers before settling down.


    "I suppose there''s not much excitement in a bake-off," said Andy.


    "We''ll see," said Arlene.


    Kermit got to work immediately, preparing ingredients and setting the workspace in order.


    "What should we do, chef?" Arlene asked.


    Kermit''s face lit up. He handed her a bowl and a whisk.


    "Ok, you''re going to mix," he said.


    "I''ll measure, since I know the recipes," Kermit said with pride. "And Andy, you can shape the cookies and put them in the oven."


    Andy and Arlene both nodded, following Kermit''s lead.


    "I guess his choice of feats weren''t so bad after all," Andy said to Arlene quietly as Kermit continued to arrange and measure ingredients.


    "Yeah," said Arlene. "Yeah¡­ maybe you were right."

 Chapter 17: The Results Are In...

    Kermit got to work, expertly measuring the flour out and placing it into the bowl. He then grabbed the molasses and unscrewed the jar''s lid, tilting it to pour it onto the flour.


    "Wait!" Arlene said.


    The molasses spilled over, dripping toward the flour, before Andy dove and caught it in his hands.


    Kermit quickly pulled the molasses jar away, dropping it onto the table as he stumbled backward, almost aghast.


    "Did I¡­ did I do something wrong?" he asked.


    Over the past few days, Andy had watched Kermit become so excited about perfecting his cooking talent, working toward a dream, even if it was a relatively new one.


    And Andy would be lying if he said that Kermit''s optimism and enthusiasm, and bravery too, didn¡¯t inspire him.


    But he had also seen Kermit become increasingly tense. The encounter with Gar, the initiation, the possibility of death in the arena, no matter how small¡­ perhaps Kermit had been putting on a brave face, one that was coming off now.


    "No, buddy! It''s ok!" Andy said, rushing over to him and kneeling down. He started to give him a hug but realized his hands were covered in molasses, so he awkwardly bumped Kermit''s shoulder with his elbow.


    "Hey, it''s not a big deal!" Arlene said. "You''re just not supposed to mix wet and dry ingredients yet.


    Ah, that explains it.


    "Oh, I thought that flour was dry," Kermit said.


    "It is," I said.


    "Molasses is dry too," Kermit said.


    "No," Arlene said. "It''s wet."


    "But it doesn''t splash," said Kermit.


    Arlene couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Kermit started to smile.


    "What!" he said, starting to laugh a little.


    "Have you baked cookies before?" Arlene asked.


    "No, but I have the recipe," Kermit said.


    "That''s awesome, so you''ll be the baker and I''ll be your assistant, how''s that?" Arlene said.


    "That sounds good!" Kermit said.


    "Awesome, and Andy can be our gopher," she said, looking toward Andy and winking.


    Andy gave a thumbs up.


    "What does a gopher do?" Kermit asked.


    "The gopher goes-fer stuff, " she said with a reassuring smile. "Whenever we need something, Andy will get it."


    Kermit giggled.


    "Ok, first instructions please," Arlene said, bowing exaggeratedly.


    "OK!" Kermit shouted enthusiastically. "Let''s start with flour, one and a half cups, followed by salt and baking half teaspoon each, and a teaspoon of cornstarch. I think those are the dry ones, so mix ''em up in a bowl!"


    "Gopher," said Arlene.


    Andy nodded and measured out the ingredients, passing them over to Arlene, who mixed them in a bowl.


    "Butter and sugar, a half cup each!" he said, delighting in his new authority.


    "Yes, sir!" Arlene said.


    Andy measured them out into a bowl and passed it to Arlene.


    "And a quarter cup of regular sugar in there too!" Kermit added.


    The group followed his instructions, for the s''mores cookies, date cookies, and, yes, the bird shit cookies too.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE THE GROUP HAS FOUND THEIR RHYTHM," the announcer called.


    Kermit handed each tray to Arlene and Andy, who put them in the oven.


    Melinda descended on her broom to check in on the team, dismounting gracefully.


    "I trust you have found your workstations satisfactory?" she asked.


    "Oh yes, ma''am," Kermit said.


    "Just have to wait for them to bake now," Andy said, smiling toward the lady.


    He was still suspicious. There was so much about this place that seemed unspoken, so many secrets and so much political subterfuge. Andy wouldn''t be comfortable until they were on their way out of the arena, victory in hand.


    If he had to do some ass-kissing to avoid battle, then so be it, no matter what Bertha thought.


    "I¡­ really like your dress," Andy said.


    He winced the moment the words came out of his mouth. It was such a trite thing to say. And worst of all, he didn''t really like her dress all that much. It was, like, fine.


    "Oh thank you, dearie, very kind of you to say," said the cookie witch. "It was my mother''s. God rest her soul," she said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that," Andy said automatically, feeling more awkward by the second.


    Even Arlene winced.


    "Not to worry, dearie," said the witch, unbothered. "She passed away centuries ago."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE THE NEW ARRIVALS ARE MAKING SMALL TALK WITH THE CHALLENGER," the announcer said.


    "Yes, well, very good!" Melinda said. "I am going to entertain the crowd a bit while the cookies bake. Then we''ll all get to have a taste! Oh, I''m so excited. I love cookies!"


    She jumped on her broom and took to the air again, waving to the onlookers as she circled the arena.


    ***


    The cookies finally came from the oven. They looked absolutely perfect; not too thin, not too thick.


    The aroma was heavenly.


    Melinda descended once again as Kermit placed the cookies carefully on a wire cooking rack and presented them to the witch.


    "THE COOKIES HAVE BEEN MADE!" the announcer said, hovering in close. "AND NOW MELINDA IS SAMPLING THE FIRST ONE."


    The witch picked up a cookie and placed it on a napkin, holding it up at eye level and rotating it.


    "It''s a s''mores cookie with a lovely shape!" she said.


    There was a modest applause from the crowd.


    She continued to examine it and gave it a sniff.


    "Ah yes, the chocolate is so aromatic without smelling too sharply bitter. Excellent balance on the nose."


    Another modest applause.


    She bit into the cookie, breaking it off into mouth with intention.


    She masticated for a few moments, pushing air in and out of her nose to enhance her sense of taste and smell.


    "I don''t know what to tell you," she said, finally.


    Andy''s heart sank.


    "It''s absolutely perfect!"


    Uproarious applause erupted from the arena seats.


    "PER THEIR CHALLENGER, THE NEW ARRIVALS HAVE JUST NAILED THE S''MORES COOKIE!" the announcer called. "THAT''S THE FIRST OF THREE COOKIES FOR THIS BAKING CHALLENGE!"


    As the applause finally began to die down, Melinda continued in her naturally well-projected voice.


    "The textures are perfect, you''ve got the gooey marshmallows, the crunch of the graham crackers¡­ I mean it really is all there, and the flavors are so distinct. I couldn''t have baked it better myself."


    Someone in the crowd gave an isolated "woo!"


    Melinda tipped her hat to the group as she picked up another one.


    "THE CHALLENGER IS MOVING TO THE SECOND COOKIE NOW," the announcer called.


    The witch picked up the date cookie.


    "Now," she said, "the real secret to a date cookie is the cinnamon, cloves, and pecans. The dates add sweetness, but the real flavor is in the other ingredients. Let''s see how you did."


    She brought the cookie to her mouth and took a bite, chewing carefully.


    "My god, it''s wonderful!"


    Huge applause broke out.


    "THAT''S TWO FOR THREE!"


    "It''s everything you want in a date cookie," the witch said. "Spicy, hearty, sweet¡­ Ah, so many fond memories associated with this flavor."


    Melinda moved to the third cookie.


    "Now this was a bit of a curve ball," Melinda said. "The bird shit cookie, a traditional sweet from the region. Despite its unappetizing name, it is actually quite delicious, and has a high nutritional content as well."


    She brought it to her mouth, bit, chewed, and exhaled.


    "Well¡­ I believe they''ve done it," she said.


    "THAT''S THREE FOR THREE!"


    The crowd lost its collective mind.


    The deafening applause continued as Kermit jumped up and down with joy. Melinda shook Arlene''s hand, she skipped Andy''s molasses-covered hands but gave him a respectful nod, and kneeled down to Kermit.


    "I saw you running the kitchen," she said, practically shouting in his ear over the noise. "Do you enjoy being in the kitchen?"


    "Yes!" Kermit shouted. "Yes I love it!"


    "Well, you''ve got what it takes, lad, to be a baker or chef or whatever it is your heart so desires," she said. "I can''t wait to see what you go on to do."


    Kermit was beaming, probably the happiest Andy had seen him.


    The applause died down as one of the steel grates opened.


    A man in full-plated black armor, tall and wide, strode to the cooking area, standing before all three contestants and the witch.


    "UH OH, LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE A SURPRISE."


    "They could not have passed," the man said through his armored helmet. His voice was low, gravelly, almost monstrous.


    Wait, what could that mean?


    "Oh fuck off," Arlene said, clearly frustrated.


    The man drew his weapon, a battle ax, and extended the blade toward Arlene.


    "You will show appropriate respect to the Noble Court," he growled.


    Arlene took a step back.


    "What she means," Andy said, "is that we competed fairly and our challenger has judged our cookies satisfactory."


    The man moved his sharp ax blade to Andy''s throat.


    Andy felt the blade wavering. He could feel how fine the point was.


    This thing could cut through my neck like butter, he thought.


    He remained frozen.


    "Who was responsible for the recipe?"


    Everyone remained still. Kermit looked at the ground.


    "I won''t ask again," said the man, bringing his ax back to him, holding it with both hands.


    "We all di¨C" Arlene began.


    "I did," said Kermit, raising his hand. "I did the recipes."


    "And he did them very well," the cookie witch said.


    "Shut up!" the armored man spat. He walked quickly up to the witch, pushing his face into hers. "Do not take sides against the Noble Court!"


    Melinda stumbled backward, her eyes wide with fright and offense.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE A LITTLE¡­ DISPUTE ABOUT THE LEGALITY OF THOSE COOKIES."


    Gasps filled the crowd.


    "The only way you could have replicated the cookies," the man said, "is if you took a crafting feat. But only two percent of new arrivals have ever taken a crafting feat, and not a single new arrival has ever taken the Discern Recipe feat. So I have to believe one of two things: either you don''t have the Discern Recipe feat and you got the recipes ahead of time, or you took the Discern Recipe feat because you somehow knew exactly how you would be tested today. Nobody chooses that feat willingly."


    There was a long pause.


    "Explain yourself!" the man said, shouting at Kermit.


    Kermit winced and began to tear up.


    "Don''t speak like that," Andy said, almost automatically.


    The man brandished his ax.


    "I ought to execute you where you stand," he said.


    "I took the feat because I want to be a chef," Kermit said meekly.


    "I cannot accept that explanation," the man said.


    "WOW, IT LOOKS LIKE THIS DISPUTE IS GETTING HEATED."


    "But¡­ it''s true," Kermit said, shrugging.


    "So what you''re saying is we were supposed to fail no matter what, and now that we''ve succeeded, someone is mad about that?" Arlene said.


    The man placed his ax on his back again. He seemed suddenly calmer.


    "Very well," he said. "If you will not admit to cheating, then you will face our next challenger. You will regret moving to the next round."


    The man stomped back out of the arena.


    "OK, IT SEEMS THAT THE DISPUTE HAS BEEN RESOLVED¡­ BUT WE NEED TO WAIT FOR THE OFFICIAL WORD FROM MELINDA BEFORE WE CAN CELEBRATE TOO MUCH¡­"


    "You ok, bud?" Andy asked Kermit.


    Kermit nodded.


    "I don''t know what that was all about," the witch said so that only the group could hear her. "I''m sorry to you dear Kermit. And to you too Andy and Arlene. I thought you did a fantastic job. Don''t let the rude man bother you too much."


    She then projected her voice.


    "The new arrivals have successfully proved their baking prowess, and now, I voluntarily and respectfully withdraw!"

 Chapter 18: Lets Have a Fruit Tray and Discuss Politics

    Melinda waved to the group cheerfully as she entered her cottage and closed the door, which made a loud click when it locked.


    Without warning, the cottage launched into the sky, kicking up dust and quickly becoming a dot again, smaller and smaller, until it disappeared.


    "NOW WE WILL HAVE A BRIEF INTERMISSION. GO GRAB A BEVERAGE OR A SNACK FROM THE VENDORS AND BE BACK IN A HALF HOUR FOR THE NEXT ROUND!"


    The crowd began to disperse, breaking apart in the stands and flowing into lines.


    "Andy! Arlene! Kermit!"


    Andy heard the voice and spun around. Tobo was waiting just inside the archway through which they had entered.


    The group made their way back.


    "Fantastic job!" Tobo said as they approached him.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± Andy said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get in the way of your training, but I was certainly going to attend your arena event. I wouldn¡¯t miss it!¡± Tobo said.


    The attendants stood motionless and stoic, spears upright as the group walked through the archway into the covered hall.


    "My, my, really well done. And all thanks to Kermit too!"


    "Thank you!" Kermit said with a giant smile. "I got to be the leader."


    "And you led well," said Tobo.


    Andy leaned on the wall, relaxing a bit. He hadn''t realized how tense he had gotten out there.


    "What was that all about?" Andy said.


    "It was a cooking challenge," Tobo said. "They happen from time to time, though it is rare."


    "You said that about dying in the arena too," Arlene said. "Let''s hope we don''t draw the wrong straw on that one."


    "I mean what was the dispute at the end about?" Andy said. "And who was that guy in all that black armor?"


    Tobo grew quiet.


    "Why don''t we find a more private room to discuss this," he said.


    The group walked through the hallways for a bit. There were a lot of people making themselves busy, shuffling in and out of the hallway, carrying trays of food, equipment, and other miscellany.


    They arrived at an empty room with some large jars and a couple of benches.


    "This will do," Tobo said, hopping up to sit on the bench.


    Andy and Arlene took a seat on one bench. Kermit plopped on the floor.


    "So, about the guy in full armor who just tried to have us disqualified, who is he and what is he all about?" Andy asked again.


    "He''s known as Knight Omega, and he''s the enforcer of the will of the Noble Court," Tobo said. "From time to time, he will deliver messages from the onlooking nobility to the new arrivals and challengers competing in the arena."


    "That''s all he does?" Andy said.


    "Well, that''s all he does during the arena. He also works with the fighters, and tacticians to coordinate defenses in Cresthaven in times of war, and sometimes the berserkers on the rare occasion that he can gain their cooperation. He''s known as the Supreme Commander."


    "Great, the most powerful military leader in Cresthaven¡­ and now he looks at us unfavorably," Arlene said.


    "Well," Tobo''s face fell. "Yes, I suppose that''s correct. But just so you don''t feel too bad¡­ he''s a nasty man and he doesn''t get along with anyone."


    "That doesn''t make me feel better," Arlene said.


    "Why was he trying to get us disqualified?" Andy asked.


    "Well, if you recall what I told you," Tobo said, lowering his voice, "about the nobility limiting the numbers of new arrivals who make it past level zero."


    Andy nodded.


    "This seems to me like an attempt to eliminate you swiftly, and without bloodshed. If Kermit hadn''t taken the Discern Recipe feat, which anyone rarely does, then you would have had no way to pass."


    "You did good, bud," Arlene said to Kermit.


    "And since we passed, the Noble Court sent Knight Omega down to ensure that we hadn''t cheated, or perhaps to intimidate us into resignation?"


    "Precisely," Tobo said. "The likelihood of you being able to access the information that you''d need in order to cheat is slim to none. I think the nobility wanted to drive a point home. Perhaps they wanted to break your will to continue."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "So will the next challenges be, like, extremely dangerous?" Andy asked. "How should we prepare?"


    "I don''t know what the next challenge would be, but I wouldn''t be surprised if it were combat," Tobo said grimly. "The culinary round, even though it didn''t involve violent confrontation, was an extremely aggressive move on the part of the one who planned this event. I''m sure that the next rounds will be so challenging."


    "That doesn''t sound reassuring," Arlene said.


    Tobo smiled nervously.


    "As far as how to prepare, there''s not much to do but have a snack and rest. You''ve got about fifteen minutes before the next round, so please, let''s head back. I think I saw a fruit tray earlier."


    ***


    The group headed back to the archway. A group of attendants had a table of snacks, mostly fruit, cheese, and bread, and fresh water set up. It was simple by Cresthaven standards.


    A woman in a purple gown approached. She wore an ornate hairstyle, all gathered up atop her head in brunette braids and weaves, and she possessed the most piercing green eyes Andy had ever seen.


    "We were wondering where you went," she said. "Please, have something to refresh yourself before the next round."


    She approached Andy and placed her arm around his back as she guided him to the table.


    Other attendants guided Arlene and Kermit similarly.


    "Do you require anything else?" the woman asked. "Anything at all? Are you tense? We have a skilled bodyworker should you need recuperation."


    She gestured toward a large, shirtless man standing off in a corner beside a massage table. He looked like he could snap Andy in half.


    "I think I''m good," Andy said, smiling.


    "Very well," said the woman. "If you need anything, feel free to call for me. My name is Brea and it is my duty to make sure you are perfectly comfortable during the intermissions."


    She turned to go.


    "Actually, I do have a question, Brea," Andy said.


    "Yes, sir?" Brea said.


    "Do you know who planned this event?"


    "Why, the duke of course," Brea said.


    "The duke himself?"


    "Well, someone from the Noble Court, but the duke is the one who is credited with it."


    "Ah, so the duke is responsible, but may not have actually planned the specific events?"


    "Correct." Brea said, looking a bit confused about the line of questioning.


    "Do you know who planned the specific events?" Andy asked.


    "Oh, well¡­ no sir, I doubt anyone knows that outside of the Noble Court. All the planning happens behind closed doors. My official rank is fairly low as those kinds of things are concerned."


    Andy nodded. She wasn''t going to know much more than Tobo.


    "Thank you Brea," he said.


    She nodded.


    "If you''ll excuse me," she said.


    "Of course."


    Brea walked off, meeting with some other gowned women, and giving them orders before disappearing down a hall.


    "So?" Arlene said approaching. "Any news?"


    "Nope," Andy said.


    "It''s all the Noble Court, but no one knows exactly who. Apparently people say that ''the duke'' planned this when what they mean is that some unspecified member or combination of members of the Noble Court planned it. We just don''t know."


    "Figures," Arlene said, picking up a piece of bread and cheese.


    "I don''t suppose you''ve picked anything up from anyone else?" Andy said.


    She shook her head.


    "This all seems much more high-stakes than I imagined," Andy said. "I figured we''d go through a tutorial and get our first level and kind of be sent on our way. But even the initiation and training are wrapped up in the politics of this place."


    "Yeah," Arlene said. "I''m not too crazy about that part. But maybe it''s good for exposure."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah, I mean like the druid said, this gives us the chance to be on the radar of the key players in the city¡­ the nobility, the guild masters, all that. It could give us a lot of advantages."


    "So far it doesn''t seem that way," Andy said. "So far we''ve succeeded in ruffling the feathers of the two most powerful officials: Gar and Knight Omega."


    "Gar is a pussy," said Arlene. "I can see it in his eyes. And I am still determined to kick his ass one day. Knight Omega though¡­ he could actually be a problem."


    Andy didn''t agree with Arlene''s assessment of Gar. Not entirely, at least. Gar struck him as impulsive, mean, and perhaps egomaniacal, but Andy wouldn''t dismiss the threat he posed so quickly. Arlene was speaking from a place of anger, or perhaps even fear. But that was something to unpack later.


    "As much as I want to skate through this, I really hope the next round is combat," Arlene said. "I have been psyching myself out for it this whole time."


    "It would at least be more predictable," Andy said.


    Andy noticed Kermit across the room, talking to Dilgur, Tobo, and a few attendants all at once, and he was working the crowd. All of them doubled over in laughter every few minutes.


    Kermit was an enigma. He was at the same time shy and charismatic, nervous and brave. He was clearly caught between his fear and living to his full potential.


    I suppose he''s like me in that way, like all of us.


    A few minutes passed as Andy ate a few bites of fruit: cantaloupe, melon, grapes, banana, and a few other unidentified but delicious selections. His physical health was just fine after the cooking match, but he still savored the food to get the most out of it, and the fresh, cool water soothed him.


    Soon enough, Dilgur the druid gathered the group together by the archway.


    "How are we feeling?" the druid asked. "Nice and refreshed?"


    "Yep."


    "Yessir."


    "You bet."


    "Excellent, good to hear. Now is everyone''s armor strapped on correctly?"


    A few other attendants stepped forward and began checking each of them, tugging on every armor strap to ensure that it was properly attached.


    "All clear," an attendant said.


    "Thank you, kindly," the druid said.


    Arlene drew her bow.


    "Ready for combat already?" said the druid.


    "Yes," said Arlene. "I at least want to be prepared."


    "We don''t know what the next test is until you go out there and get started," said the druid. "But I, for one, have a good feeling about the three of you."


    "The next round is about to begin," said Brea, emerging from the halls.


    "Good luck to the three of you!" Tobo said. "I''m going to be right here the whole time."


    Andy nodded at him and smiled.


    Kermit shuffled nervously.


    Andy noticed the announcer fly his platform to the center of the stadium. It was time.


    "WILL THE NEW ARRIVALS PLEASE ENTER THE ARENA FOR ROUND TWO!"

 Chapter 19: "Good Game."

    The group exited the archway in the same configuration they had before.


    The gates slammed down into the dirt in quick succession, starting behind them and moving in stereo to the gate on the far side of the arena.


    "LADIES, GENTLEMEN, AND ALL OUR HAPPY FRIENDS," the announcer''s voice blared, "FOR OUR SECOND CHALLENGER, PLEASE WELCOME¡­"


    The far gate opened and a woman with short blonde hair walked out, wearing a very practical suit of leather armor.


    Holy shit, Andy thought.


    It was the woman they had encountered at Grubb''s, complete with the hippo-skull shoulder patches and all.


    "Oh," Andy said, "this is a twist."


    "That''s¡­" Arlene started.


    "I remember her!" Kermit said.


    "THE ONE AND ONLY MORWEN LARKSHIRE!"


    The crowd cheered wildly.


    "A MULTICLASSER WITH MULTIPLE LEVELS IN BOTH FIGHTER AND TACTITIAN, MORWEN WILL PROVE A SIGNIFICANT IF NOT IMPOSSIBLE CHALLENGE TO OUR NEW ARRIVALS!"


    The crowd grew silent.


    Andy couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    "We beat the cookie witch, now they don''t want to let us go any further," he muttered. "How are level zeros supposed to take on someone with all these levels?"


    "Well, it was fun," Arlene said. "Maybe we''ll get luckier on our next respawn."


    Kermit grasped his frying pan.


    "MORWEN, PLEASE ANNOUNCE TO US THE FEATS YOU HAVE EQUIPPED FOR THIS CHALLENGE, I KNOW THE CROWD IS DYING TO HEAR."


    Morwen stepped forward, her figure simple. She had a katana strapped to her back, and a belt that seemed to be equipped with darts, throwing stars, and other miscellany.


    "I am not equipping any feats," said Morwen.


    Gasps sounded off around the stadium seating as the crowd grew hushed again.


    "AND SHE HAS A SENSE OF HUMOR TOO," the announcer said. "NOW TELL US, WHAT FEATS DO YOU PLAN TO USE IN BATTLE AGAINST OUR NEW ARRIVALS?¡±


    ¡°I am not equipping feats,¡± she said calmly.


    The crowd''s hushed whispers grew into a loud grumbling.


    For the first time since the arena event had begun, the announcer looked speechless. He looked toward the crowd and back again at Morwen.


    His platform descended and he stepped off it into the sand, his red robe dragging behind him as he approached Morwen.


    The announcer spoke in a hushed whisper, but Andy could hear a few fragments of the words they exchanged.


    "... you must, though¡­"


    "... not so noble after all ¡­ You expect me to just slaughter them? I don''t think you understand how ¡­"


    "... I know no one wants to do this job, but you must leave your honor at the door if you want your paycheck¡­"


    "... fuck a paycheck¡­ I am not the nobility''s whore ¡­ trained for decades ¡­ a fighter and a tactician. I fight with honor ¡­ If they can best me without ¡­ they deserve to move on ¡­"


    "What are they saying?" Kermit asked, tugging on Andy''s sleeve.


    "It looks like our opponent is exceptionally honorable," Andy said. "She wants a fair fight."


    The far gate opened, and Knight Omega stomped in, brandishing his ax.


    The announcer quickly scuttled onto his platform and took flight, maintaining a safe distance from the rapidly approaching knight.


    "You will not sabotage this," the knight said clearly and forcefully.


    Morwen''s words came clearly, she had no intention of speaking in whispers with the knight.


    "I am sabotaging nothing," said Morwen.


    "Don''t make me kill you," the knight said.


    "You couldn''t do that here," said Morwen. "You''d have to wait until no one was watching, like the petty coward you are, like the petty cowards ALL OF YOU are," Morwen said gesturing toward a booth that presumably held the members of the Noble Court.


    "Rethink this, Morwen," the knight said. "You overestimate your value to the duke."


    Morwen spit at the knight''s feet and the crowd reacted, some with horror, some with booing, others with applause.


    "WHO WANTS TO SEE THE NEW ARRIVALS SLAUGHTERED WITHOUT A CHANCE?" Morwen yelled.


    Hushed whispers.


    "AND WHO WOULD PREFER TO SEE ME FIGHT WITH NO FEATS!" Morwen cried.


    The crowd roared.


    "Your crowd demands it," Morwen said.


    The knight stood there for a moment.


    "This will not go unpunished," he said as he turned on his heel and exited the arena floor.


    Morwen turned toward the group.


    "I am not going to go easy on you," she said. "You may very well force my hand if you do not resign voluntarily. I will not hold back. But I am going to fight fair, and if you are skilled, if you can work together, if you use your feats well¡­ then you have a chance to prove yourselves. The nobility deals in deceit, but at least for us fighters, we fight with honor."


    Andy looked at Kermit and then Arlene. They all exchanged silent glances. They were going to do it.


    "Kermit, you stay in the back, ok?"


    Kermit nodded.


    "I''ll take ranged attacks, obviously," said Arlene.


    There was a long pause. The chattering crowd seemed to create a soothing buzz in the calm moments before this coming storm.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "That will leave me to take her on, sword to sword," Andy said.


    "Are you good with that?" Arlene asked.


    Andy just nodded.


    Morwen approached, extending a handshake to each of the three of them.


    "OUR TACTICAL FIGHTER, MORWEN LARKSHIRE, WILL CHALLENGE THE NEW ARRIVALS TO COMBAT, UNAIDED BY ANY FEATS WHATSOEVER," the announcer said, trying to regain his enthusiasm as the crowd applauded.


    "NOW¡­ BEGIN!"


    Andy drew his greatsword.


    He was nervous, perhaps dangerously so.


    I can''t let my nerves interfere with my emotions, he thought. Too much is at stake, and I need to be able to access my feats.


    Morwen approached Andy, drawing her katana.


    Suddenly, the arena began shaking, as if an earthquake had begun tremoring.


    Several structures began to rise out of the sand: large ramps, tunnels, and walls casting strong shadows onto the arena.


    "Now that''s more like it," Arlene said.


    Andy turned to see where she had gone, but he couldn''t find her in the shadows cast by the huge structures that had risen up out of the ground.


    "Watch out, Andy, turn around and pay attention," Arlene''s voice came to him as if she were right beside him. And perhaps she was. "I''ve got my Blend into Shadow activated¡­ don''t worry about me."


    Andy turned around just in time to see Morwen''s katana swinging for his neckline.


    He dropped to the ground just in time. A few strands of his own hair, fresh-cut by Morwen¡¯s blade, fell on his face.


    Morwen isn''t fucking around. That would''ve been my head, Andy thought.


    "Fight or resign!" she bellowed. "Whatever you do, don''t. fucking. freeze."


    She was right. Even as she was trying to kill him, she was reminding him of the advice he had gotten just that morning from Bertha. In a way, she was helping him. She wanted not only a fair fight, but a good fight, the best fight, from both parties.


    Andy was now prone, and Morwen was standing above him, readying her blade for a final strike.


    Suddenly, an arrow hit her, with an attached glass vial, exploding into purple flame and sending her flying backward.


    The crowd cheered.


    "Covered you," said Arlene from the shadows. "Now get up."


    Andy jumped up and lifted his sword with both hands.


    About ten yards away from Andy, Morwen threw herself to her feet and let several throwing stars fly.


    Andy reacted quickly, planting his sword in the ground in front of him and standing behind it like a shield.


    The throwing stars made several clinking sounds as they bounced away to each side.


    "Your reflexes aren''t so bad," Morwen said. "And that''s an interesting use of the greatsword. I''ll take note."


    Another arrow flew past Andy''s head and toward Morwen, but she swung her katana with uncanny precision, cutting the arrow in half and sending both pieces flying behind her.


    "What the fuck¡­" he heard Arlene mutter from the shadows behind him.


    An enthusiastic round of applause.


    "NOW THAT''S WHAT WE LIKE TO SEE, ISN''T IT FOLKS?"


    Morwen bent down and exploded into a sprint, right toward Andy.


    Another arrow shot past Andy and toward Morwen, but it missed.


    "Do something!" Kermit yelled from the back wall.


    Andy could feel it. He was freezing. Damn it if he couldn''t shake this response, no matter how many times he had to repeat Bertha''s lesson in his head.


    As Morwen sped toward him, he lifted his sword into a defensive posture.


    He attempted to swing, but she dipped to the ground, rolled behind him, and kicked his feet out from under him.


    He was prone once again.


    "Not gonna cut it, kid," Morwen said.


    "Get up!" Arlene yelled.


    Morwen drew a dagger, slamming it into Andy''s back as she dropped to the ground.


    Andy screamed in pain as he felt the dagger slice deep into his left shoulder. Luckily, though, his leather armor had provided enough resistance to prevent a piercing stab, which would have completely debilitated his left arm.


    Then he heard a cry come from the shadows as an alchemically enhanced arrow exploded behind him, sending Morwen flying even further.


    Wild applause.


    "WE LOVE TO SEE IT FOLKS, DON''T WE? RIGHTEOUS WRATH HITS LIKE A CHARM EVERY TIME."


    Morwen got up, more slowly this time. Her shirt and armor were partially burned off of her back, the purple flame gradually extinguishing around boiling skin.


    "Very good," said Morwen, spitting at the ground. "I didn''t protect my back and you took advantage of that. Good for you."


    Andy gathered himself and rose to his feet.


    He needed to access his spirit, his will to fight, his hatred, his rage¡­ and he needed to access them fast.


    He summoned the picture of his 12-year-old self.


    "What are we doing?" his image said to him.


    Enough playing around. Let''s hit ''em back, he thought with a smirk.


    His image smiled.


    Andy dug deep. He found it. The fighter in him.


    Energy rushed through his feet, up through his chest and into his arms.


    Andy began to run toward Morwen.


    She raised her katana in a defensive posture, the first defensive posture Andy had seen from her yet, but after Arlene''s devastating Alchemy Bomb, she simply did not have the strength to deflect a direct attack from a great sword.


    Andy bellowed as he lept and brought the sword down in a forceful arc. It broke through Morwen''s defenses and cut into her left thigh.


    Wild applause.


    "NOW THAT WAS A POWERFUL HIT, RIGHT FOLKS?"


    Morwen screamed in pain as she leapt back against a large stone block, leaning so that she could take some weight off of her leg.


    "Well done," she said between labored breaths. "That was a good, clean strike. I''m impressed."


    Andy couldn''t help but well up with pride at her words, but he caught himself.


    Don''t get cocky, he told himself.


    He was going to need all of his feats to survive this battle, much less emerge victorious. And for that, he would need a clear mind.


    He needed to take advantage of Morwen''s wounded state, he needed to get as many hits as he could, and fast.


    Andy closed in on her and allowed his spirit to well up in his chest, the spirit Sammi had taught him to access.


    He raised his great sword with a wide, agile grip, and lunged.


    Time slowed¡­ he had become fluid.


    He swung his sword across her chest, slashing from shoulder to opposite hip. The cut was not deep, but it was significant. At least in the places not protected by Morwen''s leather armor.


    Andy then used his momentum to spin 360 degrees, bringing his sword around for the second fluid strike.


    Andy locked eyes with Morwen, who was still moving in slow motion relative to him. But to his surprise, she seemed to see him. She seemed to be smiling at him, even.


    And, perhaps more impressively, she had anticipated his spin attack and, despite his fluid speed, had set herself up to dodge it.


    Just because Andy could move fast didn''t mean that he could swing a great sword any which way he wanted. The laws of physical momentum still applied, and he wasn''t terribly strong. His sword continued its arc until it hit the ground hard, becoming lodged deep in the sand and dirt.


    Time sped back up as Morwen''s boot connected with Andy''s face.


    He fell backward, attempting to roll. But he found himself exhausted.


    I shouldn''t have expended so much energy at once, he thought.


    Morwen came down with the hilt of her katana, striking him in the face.


    Andy spat blood.


    Three more strikes with the katana hilt, left cheekbone, crunch, left cheekbone again, bigger crunch, head moving, katana hilt connecting with left ear, softer crunch.


    The crowd ooo''d.


    "NOW HE IS REALLY GETTING IT TODAY!"


    "Hit her," Andy said hoarsely, calling in the direction he thought Arlene might be.


    "You''re too close!" Arlene called.


    "I''ll admit," said Morwen, "you were far more challenging than I anticipated."


    Andy didn''t have any special feats or boons applied to his physical health, so it wouldn''t take much to kill him. He needed to use Drain.


    He reached inside himself, looking for his hatred. He attempted to picture himself hating Morwen, wishing destruction for her.


    But he couldn''t. Before him stood an honorable fighter who refused to act as the executioner for a corrupt nobility. She was likely about to kill him, but it was in the context of a fair fight.


    "Andy, use Drain!" Arlene called.


    Andy tried, but he couldn''t hate Morwen. All he could find was respect.


    "Sorry, kid," Morwen said as she lifted her katana.


    Andy smiled, breathed deeply, and closed his eyes.


    "Good game," he said.

 Chapter 20: Reeling

    Morwen had bested Andy in combat, and now he was on his back. His face had been bludgeoned with the hilt of her katana.


    He felt the heat radiating off of his left cheek and ear as they began to swell rapidly.


    He closed his eyes.


    "Good game."


    He heard someone running. It sounded like Kermit.


    "Don''t look," he heard Kermit say.


    Then, the darkness behind his eyelids flashed a brilliant red, then white.


    "Gah!" he heard Morwen cry, her swing interrupted by temporary blindness from Kermit''s Arcane Gesture, Blinding Light.


    When Andy opened his eyes, he saw his opponent stumbling back with her hand over her face.


    Another burst of purple flame, with a burst of force that slammed Morwen into the wall of the stone structure behind her.


    Andy opened his eyes as Arlene and Kermit were helping him up.


    "Kermit, you''re not supposed to be here," he said.


    "Shush," Arlene said.


    Arlene and Kermit dragged Andy back toward their side as Morwen struggled to regain her footing.


    "AND NOW, BEYOND ALL EXPECTATION, THE NEW ARRIVALS HAVE GOTTEN A BIG HIT ON THE CHALLENGER."


    They dragged Andy behind a stone tower, out of view of Morwen.


    "Can you heal him?" Arlene said.


    "I can try, but it will take a long time," Kermit said.


    "Do your best," said Arlene as she disappeared around the corner, back into the shadow. "I''ll hold her off as long as I can."


    Andy''s face was throbbing, and he was incredibly sore all around. His shoulder burnt with pain from the slash wound.


    But he knew he wasn''t in as bad of shape as Morwen. That woman had taken multiple vials of alchemical explosive, as well as a head-on slash from his great sword.


    The announcer flew overhead and approached Kermit and Andy, hovering just a few yards away from them.


    "NOW THE BOY IS ATTEMPTING TO USE INTERCESSION. FOR THOSE WHO MAY NOT KNOW, THAT IS A TWENTY-MINUTE RITUAL FEAT. NOW THAT IS RISKY, ISN''T IT?"


    This announcer was really starting to piss Andy off.


    "Don''t listen to him," Andy said. "Thank you for what you did, Kermit. That was clutch."


    "It was what?" Kermit asked, confused.


    "It was extremely brave, very effective, and well-timed," Andy said.


    Kermit nodded.


    "You''re welcome," he said with a smile.


    The child laid his hands on Andy''s shoulders and bowed his head.


    Andy heard another bomb go off.


    The announcer continued without moving from his new spot.


    "LOOKS LIKE MORWEN IS CATCHING UP TO OUR ARCHER NOW!"


    He heard a cry, it could have been Arlene or Morwen. Someone was getting closer.


    "We don''t have time," Andy said.


    "What?" Kermit said. "No, I''ve got to do this, otherwise you could die soon."


    "No," Andy said. "You need to run. You''re more of a threat than me at this point."


    "I don''t¨C"


    "Kermit. I love you little bro. I don''t want you to get hurt. You have to run. If Arlene goes down, resign."


    Kermit huffed.


    "You did so, so well today," Andy said. "You should be very proud¡­ I know I am."


    Kermit nodded. Andy spotted a single tear welling up in the child''s eye.


    "Thank you for being my friend," Kermit said as he stood up and brandished his cast iron.


    He turned to run, but then he hesitated.


    And hesitated.


    And hesitated.


    "But I''m not leaving," Kermit said.


    "Go!"


    "What kind of person leaves their friend in the sand to die!" Kermit cried.


    "WELL WE HAVE A BRAVE LITTLE BOY ON THE FIELD TODAY!" the announcer said.


    That fucking guy, Andy thought.


    Then he had an idea.


    "Kermit," Andy said. "There should be a grappling hook on my belt, see it?"


    "Yeah," Kermit said, reaching for it.


    "Awesome, do you think you could hook the announcer''s floating platform with it?"


    "I can try," Kermit said, looking toward the platform.


    "Just throw it so it hits the railing. If the hook catches a rail, maybe we can reel him in."


    "Why do we want that?" Kermit asked.


    "Because I hate that fucking guy," Andy said.


    Kermit looked confused, but he nodded.


    "Ok," he said.


    Andy heard Kermit stand up and unwind the rope of the grappling hook. He heard the hook spin a few times¡­


    "AND NOW THE BOY HAS A GRAPPLING HOOK, BUT IT''S UNCLEAR WHAT HIS PLAN IS. PERHAPS HE¨C"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The announcer''s words were interrupted by a metal-on-metal clink.


    "WAIT. WHAT''RE YOU. HEY. YOU CAN''T¨C"


    "I got him!" Kermit said.


    Applause began picking up as the crowd saw what was happening.


    "Hand me the rope," Andy said, "I can help you reel him in."


    Kermit handed Andy part of the rope.


    "You keep your hands in front of mine. Pull him in, but don''t let go with both hands at once. I''ve only got one good arm."


    Kermit began pulling on the rope, leaning back as far as he could. Admittedly, it wasn''t much, but it was enough to prevent the announcer from floating off to a different part of the arena.


    "STOP IT," the announcer said.


    The audience erupted in a confused mixture of gasps, laughter, applause, and outrage.


    "STOP THIS AT ONCE. THIS IS ILLEGAL. AT LEAST I ASSUME IT''S ILLEGAL."


    No officials responded, at least not immediately.


    Andy took the rope with his right arm and pulled it across his torso, then he stuffed the rope under his right hip. He repeated the motion, gathering rope, rocking back, and anchoring it under him. Together, Kermit and he were making progress reeling in the announcer.


    Andy pulled himself up by the rope. His body was really protesting in pain now that the adrenaline from his fight with Morwen began to wear off.


    But this was a different kind of thrill.


    Andy leaned back hard, pulling the announcer in closer. His floating platform was less than five feet away.


    Andy accessed his hatred. He looked at the announcer, the man in red robes. He was clearly a sycophant of the Noble Court. He had attempted to coerce Morwen into using high-level feats to snuff them out.


    He was an abuser of power.


    Andy pictured himself tearing into the announcer with his great sword. And he allowed himself to enjoy it.


    A green thread of energy formed between the announcer and Andy''s chest.


    "WHAT, WHAT IS¡­" the announcer''s voice grew panicked. "NO¡­ DON''T¡­ YOU CAN''T DO THAT¡­ HELP!"


    Andy felt the energy flowing from the announcer to him, sealing up his wounds and reinvigorating him.


    As Andy was slowly revivified, the announcer grew weak and gaunt, his eyes sickly and sunken into his face. He stumbled and leaned on his platform railing, whispering, barely holding himself up.


    The loud bastard was in bad shape.


    Andy felt the inflammation in his face reduce to normal. He felt the gash in his left shoulder seal up. He felt exhaustion turn into energy.


    He also felt a lingering hatred, still there under the surface. He felt a strong desire to murder that announcer.


    Andy took a moment of intention to allow the feeling to subside. No matter what was happening, he had to allow the hatred to pass. That was the compromise he had reached.


    Use the feat, don''t let the feat use you.


    "Ok, we can let him go now," Andy said.


    They both released the rope, which sent the platform launching into the sky.


    "I CAN''T STEER," an amplified whisper came from the platform''s speakers as it carried him out of the arena''s airspace at astonishing velocity.


    Andy stood up, good as new, and picked up his weapon.


    The crowd roared with a combination of thunderous applause, boisterous laughter, and cries of concern.


    Andy caught himself anticipating a line from the announcer to egg on the crowd, but of course, none came.


    "Thanks buddy," he said to Kermit. "You did good. Now, stay in the back and watch yourself, ok?"


    Kermit nodded.


    Andy rounded the corner where he expected to find Morwen and Arlene, but neither were there.


    There were, however, easily legible sets of footprints.


    Andy was no expert tracker, but it wasn''t too difficult in a sandy area where only four people had been.


    There were the drag marks from where Arlene and Kermit had carried him. There were the prints of the fight between Morwen and him, and there were footprints against the wall where Arlene had been sniping from.


    He found another set of prints that had broken away, coming from where Morwen had been.


    Some of the footprints had drops of blood, but then there was a more complex pattern, like she had shuffled and sat down for a moment. Then a set of footprints continued, no blood.


    She must have dressed her wounds, Andy thought.


    "What are you doing?" he heard Arlene''s voice.


    "I''m healed up," he said. "Where did Morwen go?"


    "Off around the corner somewhere," said Arlene, stepping out of a shadow, bow drawn.


    "Let''s find her. If we can finish this quickly, we may stand a chance," Andy said.


    Arlene nodded and sank back into the shadows.


    Andy followed the bloodless footprints around a corner and into a veritable maze of stone blocks of varying sizes and shapes, like a miniature city skyline.


    This uneven terrain is prime ambush territory, Andy thought. She could drop on me at any moment. I''ll have to keep my eyes peeled so I''m not attacked from above.


    Andy continued slowly. The blocks had pushed up dunes of sand when they rose from the ground, so it was difficult to stay close to either side. He needed to be in the middle to keep his footing.


    But that was also the most vulnerable position, out in the open.


    He''d just have to keep his sword ready and trust that Arlene had his back.


    Andy continued down the corridor, one foot in front of the other.


    He imagined Morwen''s form emerging on the top of each block he passed, planning out how he would move his greatsword and shift his weight to protect against projectiles, or how he would dodge out of the way if she leapt down.


    Andy was tense, but he used the opportunity to feel around for his feat triggers: spirit, fight, rage. He detected them all and held them at the ready.


    He still couldn''t muster any hatred for Morwen. But if he couldn''t finish the fight with his current health, then he could live with that. He would lose fair and square. After all, he had siphoned off half a life''s-worth of energy from the announcer just a few moments earlier.


    Andy turned to check for Arlene. He couldn''t see her, which made sense, given how shadowy the corridor was. She had been using her Blend into Shadow feat almost the entire second round.


    Then he saw it: Morwen exploded out of a sand dune behind Arlene.


    He heard three things at once: Morwen''s cry of exertion, multiple plunges of a dagger into flesh, and a pained scream from Arlene as she tumbled out of the shadows, doubled over.


    Morwen took Arlene''s bow from her hands. She cut the string with her knife.


    Arlene writhed on the ground, holding her abdomen, groaning.


    Morwen turned toward Andy and sank into an athletic position. She moved toward him with a brisk walk, then a jog, then a run, and finally a sprint as she brandished her katana.


    Andy''s mind raced. She was moving quickly, more quickly than he could defend against with his great sword. And he had already established that he didn''t have enough levels of combat to reliably use his great sword in combination with Fluid Strike. Not yet anyway.


    He hadn''t yet used Wallop in the arena. It could apply to any melee attack, sword or otherwise.


    As much as he loved using his great sword, he knew what he had to do to win the fight.


    As Morwen approached, Andy extended his sword. He spun around and threw it straight at her.


    Morwen clearly hadn''t been expecting it. She dodged to the side, falling off balance but quickly getting up.


    Andy closed in on her. He let his mind go blank as time slowed and he entered a fluid state.


    Just like his lesson with Sammi, Andy struck each of Morwen''s shoulders and her forehead. But this time, he struck hard, accessing his rage. He pictured the corrupt nobility, he pictured the announcer, he pictured Gar, he pictured coach Bellefonte. He pictured all abusers of power and superimposed them onto Morwen. He imagined her as the locus of injustice, if only for a moment.


    As much as he didn''t associate her with the corrupt establishment, as much as he respected her honor, her fighting spirit, he had to make himself believe that these strikes were somehow righting a wrong. And in a way, they were. They were proving to the Noble Court that they couldn''t just execute newcomers.


    Andy''s rage came online. He used Wallop as he thrust his fist into her shoulder, feeling bones crack. Another shoulder, bones cracked. He thrust his palm into her forehead, sending her flying backward as time sped up.


    Wild, thunderous, ecstatic applause broke out as Morwen''s body landed next to Arlene, who still clutched the wounds in her stomach.


    Andy sprinted over to the two of them.


    "How bad are you hurt?" Andy asked Arlene.


    She took her hand off her abdomen to reveal a lot of blood spilling onto the sand, then winced as she reapplied pressure.


    Morwen didn''t move at all. She was out cold.


    "Medic!" Andy called.


    The crowd continued to applaud, the stone structures began to sink into the ground.


    "Medic!" Andy called again.


    The stones locked back into place. The arena was now perfectly flat again.


    Andy waved back toward the archway where Dilgur, Tobo, and Brea stood. He saw them trying to open the gate, but it remained shut.


    Blood continued to stain the sand under Arlene. She''d bleed out soon.


    And he knew that Morwen was seriously injured.


    "The gates won''t budge!" Tobo called.


    "Medic!" Andy called again. "Goddammit! Bring out a fucking medic!"


    But the gates remained shut.

 Chapter 21: The Shattered Gate

    The gates remained closed. No help was coming.


    Kermit rushed to the scene and placed his hands on Arlene''s shoulders. He bowed his head and closed his eyes.


    "Thanks buddy," Arlene said, coughing blood. "But I don''t know if I''m gonna last twenty minutes."


    "You will last twenty minutes," said Andy. "You can do this."


    Andy was speaking this way in order to encourage Arlene, but also to comfort himself. She couldn''t die here, not like this, not while there were support staff trying to get to her, held back by nothing but a steel grate.


    Finally, a gate opened, but it was not the one they had entered through. It was the far gate.


    A new man in familiar red robes flew on an announcer''s platform, this one a bit older and less polished, and into the air above the group. The gate slammed down behind him.


    "LADIES, GENTLEMEN, AND ALL OUR HAPPY FRIENDS," the new announcer spoke into the amplifier system. His voice was smoother, cooler, more calculated. "I WILL BE TAKING OVER ANNOUNCING DUTIES FOR THE TIME BEING. IT APPEARS THAT OUR NEW ARRIVALS ARE IN A TOUGH SITUATION. THOUGH THEY''VE TECHNICALLY OVERCOME THEIR CHALLENGER, THE NOBLE COURT HAS DECIDED TO WITHHOLD MEDICAL AID FOR A PERIOD OF A HALF HOUR, AS A PENALTY FOR ATTACKING THE PREVIOUS ANNOUNCER."


    The crowd booed almost unanimously.


    "It''s not against the rules!" He heard Dilgur yell from behind the grate. "They are allowed to!"


    "AS YOU KNOW," the announcer continued, "THE NOBLE COURT RETAINS THE RIGHT TO CHANGE THE RULES OF ARENA COMBAT AT ANY TIME."


    The crowd booed with more vigor. Some members began to toss food and detritus at the new announcer, who responded by rising out of reach.


    "THE NEW ARRIVALS ARE NOT BEING DISQUALIFIED, THE NOBLE COURT IS REASONABLE. THEY ARE SIMPLY BEING PENALIZED TO DISINCENTIVIZE THEIR UNSPORTSMANLIKE BEHAVIOR."


    "They''re trying to let them die!" Andy heard someone shout. "They''re trying to kill the new arrival and Morwen both!"


    The announcer remained silent as he circled the scene.


    Kermit remained calm as he continued to intercede for Arlene.


    "Don''t stop," said Andy. He tore a piece of his tunic and tied it around Arlene''s abdomen, pulling it tight to stop the bleeding as much as he could.


    Arlene winced and gasped.


    "She got me real good," Arlene said with a pained chuckle. "Real good. Morwen is a hell of a fighter," she said.


    Andy smiled.


    "Hang in there, Arlene," he said. "We''re going to get you patched up."


    In truth, he didn''t know if they would or not. He didn''t know how long she had left. It was bad, she was growing pale, and he didn''t know if the Noble Court was just going to let her die slowly on the sand. It sure seemed that way.


    He heard the grate rattle behind him. Dilgur, the frail old druid, was attempting to break through it, to no success.


    "I think I''m¡­" Arlene began to speak. "I think I''m dying¡­ I can''t see."


    "No!" Andy shouted instinctively. "Stay with me!"


    "Left pouch," came Morwen''s shaky voice.


    "You''re awake?" Andy said.


    "Left pouch, there are some smelling salts," she said between labored breaths. "It will constrict her blood vessels¡­ might buy you a few minutes."


    Morwen lay on the ground, her forehead disfigured and her arms useless.


    Andy dug through Morwen''s belt, past several darts and a few hidden daggers, until he found the pouch she was talking about.


    He opened it and was instantly hit by the unpleasant aroma. It was more powerful than anything he had ever experienced in his earthly life, causing his whole body to become much, much more alert.


    Andy put the bag under Arlene''s face.


    "Oh my god," she said with a bit more vigor. "That reeks."


    "Just hang on," Andy said.


    Kermit continued his Intercession uninterrupted. He still had several minutes to go. The jury was still out on her survival.


    Andy turned back to Morwen.


    "What''s your status?" he asked.


    "Both shoulders¡­ broken¡­ arms useless," she said between labored breaths. "And I think I''m¡­ severely concussed¡­ fractured skull¡­ possible herniation of the brain."


    Andy observed Morwen''s forehead. It was extremely swollen and misshapen.


    "They''re punishing me too," she said. "If I survive this, it will be from¡­ pure spite."


    She relaxed and let her head tilt back onto the ground.


    "Stay with me!" Andy said.


    Andy heard more pounding on the grate behind him. This time it wasn''t Dilgur. The heavily muscled, shirtless bodyworker was now repeatedly slamming into the grate.


    "I think¡­ I think it''s beginning to work," Arlene said weakly.


    Kermit smiled gently as he continued praying, head bowed and eyes closed.


    A wave of slight relief washed over Andy, but they weren''t out of the woods yet. And Morwen needed immediate attention.


    "Neither of you are going to die!" he said, shouting at Arlene and Morwen. "Do you hear me?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Morwen''s hand formed a loose, weak thumbs up.


    "Give Gar a hammer and let Gar through!" Andy heard from the archway behind him. "Gar will destroy this puny gate so that we may restore the health of the brave warriors!"


    Andy was shocked. His picture of Gar turned upside down in an instant.


    He couldn''t help but smile. Perhaps Gar had only one single, intense focus: honor. Even Gar, the irascible berserker, could see that what the Noble Court was doing was plainly wrong.


    "Help is coming," Andy said. "Hang tight and don''t lose focus!"


    "AAAAAAARGHHHHHHHH!"


    The grate blew into pieces, scattering around the group, as Gar thrust a sledgehammer through it. Then, using his raw strength, the berserker bent the remaining edges.


    The medical assistants, two men in trim, white uniforms, jumped through the grate and rushed to the group''s aid.


    One knelt down beside Kermit.


    "Continue your Intercession while I examine her wounds," he said.


    As the medic unwrapped her abdomen and ripped through Arlene''s tunic, he winced at what he saw.


    "Shit on a shingle," he said. "This was brutal."


    "She''s very pale," another one said.


    "Are you conscious?" the first man asked Arlene.


    "Yes," she said. "Thanks to Kermit."


    "Truly," said the medic. "You wouldn''t have survived more than a few minutes without him. But we need to accelerate your healing, stat. Can you eat?"


    "I can try," said Arlene, her mouth and chin still stained with blood.


    The other medic knelt beside Morwen, casting some sort of healing spell of his own. The swelling in her forehead reversed itself moderately, though it remained misshapen.


    "That should stabilize her," he said. "But we need more juice. Morwen, are you awake?"


    Morwen mumbled.


    "Do you have any salts?"


    Morwen tilted her head slightly toward Andy.


    Andy tossed the bag of salts to Morwen''s medic, and he held it under her nose as she wakened a bit more.


    Arlene''s medic reached into his bag and pulled out a handful of dates.


    "I know this is going to be hard," he said, "but I need you to really, really enjoy these. So first I''m going to wash out your mouth, ok?"


    Arlene nodded.


    The medic produced a flask of water. And poured some in her mouth.


    "Swish and spit," he said.


    Arlene swished the water around and turned her head to spit the red liquid from her mouth onto the sand.


    "Great job, great job," the medic said in a reassuring tone.


    "I''M NOT SURE THE MEDICS HERE ARE ACTING UNDER PROPER AUTHORITY!" the announcer said from high above the stadium. "WE WILL SEE WHAT THE NOBLE COURT HAS TO SAY ABOUT THIS."


    The crowd booed intensely.


    "Shut the fuck up, you vulture!" he heard Bertha yell.


    The medic placed a date into Arlene''s mouth.


    "Now chew. Really savor it, ok? If we can get you a little boost here, then your teammate''s intercession should carry you through."


    Arlene nodded and winced as she struggled to chew.


    "Do you like it?" The medic said. "Walnuts and honey stuffed in there."


    "It''s very sweet," Arlene said, clearly trying to find her concentration.


    "Really savor it," the medic said.


    Arlene closed her eyes and chewed slowly, finally swallowing.


    "It''s very good, actually."


    Color returned to her face.


    "Ok, she''s improving," the medic said, "but do not stop the Intercession. Keep it going until it''s done."


    Kermit nodded without breaking his prayer.


    Both medics then concentrated on restoring Morwen.


    Andy looked across the arena at the far gate. It opened and Knight Omega emerged.


    "You are violating the will of the Noble Court!" the knight said as he rapidly approached the medics.


    Then Andy heard large footsteps approaching from behind.


    "Gar does not care about the will of the Noble Court! ''Tis a court of cowards!"


    The berserker walked around them, standing between the medics and Knight Omega.


    The crowd gasped as the Knight stopped in his tracks.


    "Gar knows that Knight Omega can destroy him," the berserker continued. "Gar challenges you to kill him. And if you do, you and all the nobility will face the wrath of the berserker guild."


    The stadium fell into complete silence.


    "You can surely defeat Gar," he continued. "Even I, powerful berserker, know that Knight Omega is strong. Strong through combat and cowardly magic. But even your strength is no match for my horde!"


    Andy noticed dozens of people in the crowd stood up and disrobed down to loincloths, Men covered in blue paint, with necklaces of skulls around their necks and in their beards. They all began to yell, joining in a stereophonic chorus of rage, intimidation.


    "There are hundreds more in Cresthaven," Gar said. "We will not hesitate to MAKE WAR!"


    The berserkers in the crowd all raised their fists, chanting rhythmically.


    The knight stood still.


    The far gate opened again, but this time, it was not a knight, nor another announcer. It was a man, pale with black hair, small in stature, dressed in fine blue silk.


    "That will not be necessary," the man said in a polite voice as he approached.


    Whoever this guy was, it was clear that he was noble. Could it be¡­


    "It''s the duke," Andy heard a medic whisper.


    "Our new arrivals have fought valiantly," he said, almost cheerfully. "I commend you!"


    He stepped up side-by-side with Knight Omega.


    "At ease, Omega," he said.


    The knight took a step back.


    "Gar, we appreciate your service to the city of Cresthaven, and we in no way wish to jeopardize our treaty with the berserkers by conducting ourselves in a way that you may deem dishonorable. But you must understand, this arena is a difficult challenge, intended to root out the weak and allow the strong to rise to the top. Sometimes the stakes are high."


    Andy thought about cutting in, but decided against it.


    Arlene remained reclined, still in some pain and not concerned with the drama happening around her.


    Morwen seemed to be regaining some amount of consciousness, however tenuous.


    The duke seemed to take note of Morwen''s recovery and began speaking more quickly.


    "The new arrivals have more than proven themselves, so they will progress to the final round," the duke said.


    The gates began to open, but the crowd remained silent.


    Finally, Kermit finished his Intercession.


    "Aaaaaaamen," he said as Arlene propped herself up and began to rise to her feet.


    "Thanks bud," Arlene said to him, smiling.


    The crowd cheered exuberantly, combining their applause with the celebratory chanting of the berserkers.


    "Omega, if you will, please follow me," the duke said before turning around to face Gar. "And you," he said to the berserker. "We will overlook your threats¡­ for now. Do not push your luck, berserker."


    Gar huffed and furrowed his brow, but he remained silent.


    That seemed to be enough agreement for the duke.


    The nobleman then looked at Andy, Kermit, and Arlene.


    "Well done, new arrivals," he said. "I look forward to what you accomplish in the third round."


    He quickly walked through the far gate, followed by the knight.


    "What''d I miss," Morwen said, coming back to full consciousness.


    "You almost missed a berserker riot," said one medic, chuckling.


    Morwen looked up knowingly at Gar, who knelt beside her. He placed his hand on her cheek.


    "It made Gar''s heart happy to see you fight with honor," said the berserker. "Like old times."


    "Like old times, good friend," Morwen said with a smile as she rose to her feet with the help of the medics.


    Andy and Kermit helped Arlene up slowly.


    The crowd''s cheering intensified into a frenzy as the group dusted themselves off and made their way back to the shattered gate, leaving the blood-soaked sand behind them.

 Chapter 22: Forecasting

    By the time the group reached the archway, Arlene and Morwen could walk on their own.


    Tobo, Dilgur, Bertha, Brea, Gar, the medics, the bodyworker, and several attendants stood around, eager to see how the new arrivals were doing.


    "Are you quite alright?" Tobo asked upon their entry through the arch.


    "Good as new," Arlene said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Andy found a bench beside the food table. He sat down, deciding he was going to eat straight from the table, no plate necessary.


    Watermelon, toast with butter and jelly, some kind of guacamole-adjacent dip¡­ Andy had suddenly become starving-ass hungry, perhaps as a result of the immense stress he had been under, and he took large mouthfuls of each item, barely swallowing before picking up the next one.


    "Slow down, there, ace. You don''t want a stomach ache in the third round."


    The voice belonged to Morwen.


    "Sorry for, uh, cracking your skull back there," Andy said with a mouthful of watermelon.


    "No apologies necessary," Morwen said. "You fought well, and you struck true. I would have done the same to you."


    It was an odd compliment.


    "Ye fought ''ard an'' well."


    That voice was Bertha, the fighter guild master who had given Andy the Favored Weapon, Great Sword feat and had begun training him out of his habitual freeze response. She strode up to Andy and Morwen, grabbing a weird pretzel-type baked good and stuffing her own mouth.


    "I can''t believe you smashed ''er face in," Bertha continued between bites. "I''ve been tryin'' to do that fer years."


    Andy nodded to Bertha, smiling. But he didn''t much feel like having a conversation right now. He really wanted to go lay down and pass out for the remainder of the intermission.


    He had used his Drain feat to almost completely restore his health, and this watermelon was finishing off any damage that hadn''t been repaired already. But his fatigue was not primarily physical.


    He had just met Arlene and Kermit a few days ago, and already they seemed like best friends¡­ family even. And he had just watched Arlene get brutally stabbed, almost bleed out, almost die.


    Andy never wanted that to happen ever again. But he knew that the third round would be the most brutal of the three. It had to be.


    The Noble Court had not succeeded in snuffing them out, neither a baking competition nor engagement with a veteran fighter had brought them down, not entirely anyway. They had made it out of the arena. Barely. Round three was the Noble Court''s last chance to have them publicly executed with plausible deniability, though that deniability was growing less plausible each round.


    He didn''t know what was waiting for them in the next round, not exactly, and his guess was that no one in this hall would know either.


    But the actions of Dilgur, the bodyworker, Gar, and the medics all gave Andy some hope. It seemed that the Noble Court exercised power, but that they could not fully control the population of Cresthaven. At the very least, the fighters and berserkers would not be intimidated into compromising their principles.


    But Andy was tired, mentally and spiritually.


    Bertha and Morwen continued talking, carrying on, commenting on the fight.


    Andy smiled absently and finally excused himself, heading down the hall to the storage room that the group had used earlier to talk with Tobo.


    ***


    The crowd''s conversations faded into a distant drone as he found some solitude in the storage room.


    Andy laid on the bench and closed his eyes, listening to the buzz of indistinct conversation, allowing himself to be soothed by it like it was white noise.


    He laid there for several minutes, starting to fall into the beginnings of sleep.


    "You ok?"


    Andy opened his eyes as Arlene walked into the room and sat on the floor beside him. Her face was close to his.


    Even though it meant he wouldn''t get a nap, he felt somehow comforted that she had joined him. He was just a smidge more at ease.


    "I''m alright," he said. "Pretty exhausted. I bet you are too."


    "I''m hanging in there," she said. "But yeah¡­ that was a lot."


    "Isn''t it strange how someone can give you advice in a restaurant one day, stab you in the guts the next, and then be friendly toward you after the fight?"


    "Yes," Arlene said. "I don''t know if I will ever get used to the way that violence is handled here."


    "I''m still trying to understand the political situation too," Andy said.


    "It seems like the Noble Court wants us dead," said Arlene.


    "Correct."


    "But it seems like they''re doing everything they can to off us without calling it an execution."


    "Right," said Andy. "Why do you think that is?"


    Arlene thought for a moment, looking up at the ceiling.


    "Two reasons," she said. "First, like Tobo told us yesterday, they want to remain System-legal. After our initiation, you remember what Tobo said? The nobility tries to root out new arrivals and prevent them from hitting level one, but discouraging new arrivals is technically against the System''s laws."


    "Ah yeah," Andy said. "That''s right. And because they''re a spawn city, they have to help us and be hospitable and all that¡­"


    "Exactly," said Arlene. "Unless that discouragement is part of a thoughtful, well-organized, and properly managed initiation."


    "They''re taking advantage of the¡­ what was it? The initiatory exception," said Andy.


    "Exactly."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "What''s the second reason?"


    "Well, the way I see it," said Arlene, "the Noble Court appears to be holding the guild masters together by a very tenuous thread. Remember the dinner we attended with them? Remember when Bertha shouted insults against the duke?"


    "Yeah, sure," Andy said.


    "Half the room cheered, and the other half seemed outraged. The guild masters are split in their loyalty to the Noble Court."


    "Interesting," Andy said. "Yes I picked that up with the fighters and the berserkers, but I didn''t notice anyth¨C"


    "Think about it though," Arlene said. "The fighters and the berserkers alone could pose a huge threat to the nobility. Did you see the way the duke immediately conceded to Gar?"


    "Right," Andy said.


    "So the nobility wants to prevent our progression by trying to have us killed, but they want to ensure that they do it with enough of a veneer of honor that they don''t face a riot from the fighters, berserkers, and anyone else unsympathetic to an unfair fight."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So the unfair needs to look fair to maintain the status quo, yeah that makes sense," Andy said.


    "And speaking of Gar," Arlene added, "that was a surprise, huh?"


    "It was a complete plot twist!" Andy said with a laugh.


    "I''ll need to think on it some more," Arlene said. "I still don''t like the way we met him, the way he treated those people in the street, and I''m suspicious of his temper¡­ but he''s obviously not all bad."


    Andy nodded.


    "You''ve been paying close attention to things. What do you think is in store for us in round three?" Andy asked.


    "Hard to say," Arlene said. "They obviously planned this before they knew what feats we had selected, since they were banking on an easy elimination with the baking contest."


    "Right, but why a baking contest?" Andy said. "Why not, say, a quiz full of inscrutable trivia or something? There''s a chance, however small, that a new arrival will take Discern Recipe, so as long as you have someone there who has actually cooked before and knows how to read a recipe, it''s a pretty easy win. They could have challenged us with something completely outside the scope of the available level zero feats."


    "That''s an interesting question," said Arlene. "Maybe there are requirements for the arena that specify that the challenges can be difficult but not impossible¡­ like maybe challenges that pertain to the level zero feats are fair game, while challenges that don''t are out of bounds?"


    "Yeah," Andy said. "That makes sense. Perhaps that''s part of the System''s requirements for initiations?"


    "Could be," said Arlene.


    "Well then, I think the best preparation for the next round would be to review the available feats, the ones we''ve used, and the ones we''ve taken that remain to be tested," Andy said.


    "Good idea," said Arlene. "That way we may be able to anticipate the kinds of challenges they could throw at us."


    "Well, we''ve already done cooking. Do you think they might test other crafting feats?"


    "It''s possible. There''s Craft Simple Object, Craft Metal Object, and Detect Enchantment," said Arlene.


    "Object crafting and detecting magic¡­ well I suppose we could attempt crafting with our own natural abilities. Detect Enchantment, though¡­ if that comes up I guess we just do the best we can."


    Arlene looked at the ceiling.


    "Now in terms of the feats we have between the three of us, you and I have already used all four of ours. Kermit has used three of his¡­ the only one of our feats that remains to be tested, I think, is Kermit''s Befriend Animal feat¡­ right?"


    "Right¡­" Arlene said. "Let''s hope for that."


    "Now, what are the feats that we don''t have covered in our party?" Andy asked.


    Arlene pulled the envelope that Tobo had given them out of her tunic and unfolded the papers, examining the list of feats.


    "That would be Subversion, Turn of Phrase, Knowledgeable, Telepathy, Disguise, and Arcane Word," said Arlene.


    "Ok, if I''m remembering right, Subversion is a combat feat," said Andy.


    "Yep," said Arlene.


    "I think we''ve got combat covered enough," said Andy.


    "I agree," said Arlene.


    "Turn of Phrase makes you more persuasive and deceptive, I think," Andy said.


    "Yes," Arlene confirmed. "And Disguise just makes you really good at disguises, I guess. So we don''t have any coverage in terms of deception-based skills."


    "But I think if those skills are tested, we could slip by with some luck."


    Arlene nodded.


    "The only ones remaining are Knowledgeable, Telepathy, and Arcane Word," said Arlene.


    "Well, if an entire challenge revolves around Telepathy, then we''re just unlucky," Andy said.


    "I would guess that Telepathy is a more popular feat," Arlene said. "At least more popular than Discern Recipe. So, they may not want to design a challenge around it. Arcane Word is a powerful spellcasting feat, it allows you to¡­ you know, move stuff around in the air and whatnot¡­ But Knowledgeable¡­ that''s the one I''m really concerned about."


    They sat in silence for a moment.


    "You know what," she continued, "I think Kermit may have actually chosen the best strategy."


    "Why''s that?" Andy asked.


    "He has coverage in a lot of different areas¡­ he may not be much for combat, but he''s got cooking, healing, a bit of magic, and he can work with animals."


    Andy chuckled.


    "Maybe that''s what Tobo had in mind when he encouraged Kermit''s choices," he said.


    He inhaled and exhaled deeply.


    "So if we are tested in deception, we just need to be smart about it," Andy said. "If we need to detect an enchantment or use telepathy, we''re probably screwed¡­ And there very well could be a knowledge-based test coming up, which we may or may not be able to handle."


    "Knowledgeable covers the Occulture, History, and Deities skills," said Arlene, "so it''s not just, like, any knowledge."


    Andy nodded.


    "Wait," Arlene said.


    Andy propped himself up.


    "Yeah?"


    "I think¡­ I think we need to study," Arlene said.


    "Wait, really? What do you call what we''re doing right now?"


    "This is preparation," Arlene said. "As part of that preparation, we need to study. Even if it''s just the bare basics, we need to learn something about the history of religion and magic. That would cover at least the basics of anything they might expect from a participant with the Knowledgeable feat."


    "I don''t think we have a lot of time," Andy said.


    Arlene paused.


    "Yeah," she said. "Yeah actually, you''re right. We only have a few minutes."


    "I have an idea," Andy said.


    He got up and poked his head out into the hallway. Brea stood toward the edge of the crowded hall.


    Andy slipped out and approached her quietly, not wanting to draw too much attention to himself.


    "Brea," Andy said.


    "Ah, Andy, yes what can I do for you?" she replied, turning around to face him.


    "I thought of something that would make me very, very comfortable," Andy said.


    "Yes?" she replied. "I would be happy to take care of it for you. What do you need?"


    "I need a small primer on history, religion, and magic here on the Infinite Plane."


    Brea looked puzzled.


    "Like, reading material?" she asked.


    The crowd behind her burst into laughter as Kermit told a joke.


    He is always the life of the party, somehow, Andy thought.


    "Yes, but specifically about history, religion, and magic."


    "Interesting," said Brea. "Let me see what I can do."


    "When you find it, can you bring it down the hall? I''m just in the, uh, storage room," he said.


    "Sure thing," she replied.


    "Andy!" Tobo said, approaching him.


    Damn, I''ve been spotted, Andy thought.


    "Andy will you be ready? The next round starts in less than five minutes," Tobo said.


    "Yes," Andy said, not knowing if it was true.


    "Excellent," Tobo said.


    "I''m just going to head back down the hall," Andy said. "I need some quiet."


    "Understood," Tobo said with a slight bow.


    Andy returned down the hall and back to the storage room where Arlene sat on the bench with her feats cheat sheet open, reading through the information over and over again.


    "I''ve got something on the way, hopefully," Andy said.


    "Oh good," Arlene said. "What is it?"


    "Some literature on religion," Andy said. "It may or may not be here in time, though."


    "Eh, that''s ok, it''s not like we have time to memorize it."


    "Yeah but, maybe we can smuggle it in, you know?"


    "Is that legal?" Arlene asked.


    Andy shrugged.


    "If you read it while you''re in the shadows, I don''t see how anyone would notice."


    "Good point," Arlene said. "Yeah, actually, that''s a really good point. Let''s just hope it''s a good resource that we can carry discreetly."


    "Andy?" Brea''s voice came from the hall.


    Andy stood up and met her at the doorway.


    "This is what I was able to find," she said.


    "Wow, that was so fast," Andy said.


    Brea smiled and handed him a small, thin paper rolled up and bound with a leather string.


    "Excellent, thank you Brea!" Andy said with excitement.


    It was perfect. They could fold it up and smuggle it in their tunics, and as long as Arlene was out of view, they could use it to make up for their lack of the Knowledgeable feat¡­ hopefully¡­


    "Anything else?" Brea asked. "The arena will open again in a moment, so we don''t have much time."


    "No, no, that''s perfect," Andy said. "We''ll be down in just a moment."


    Brea nodded and departed.


    "What''d you get?" Arlene asked.


    Andy held up the scroll.


    "Oh nice," she said. "Glad it isn''t a fifty-pound tome."


    "Yeah it''s perfect," Andy said, unrolling the scroll. His face fell a bit.


    "What?" Arlene asked.


    Andy held up the scroll and showed her the title: How to Talk to Your Kids About Religion: A Parent''s Guide.


    "Well¡­ we might be fucked."

 Chapter 23: A Dungeon Crawl... With a Twist!

    Andy and Arlene rejoined the group by the gate. The fruit tray had been picked over, but several slices of melon remained.


    The conversations continued between the different guild masters, attendants, and others in the hall.


    Out of the crowd, Gar emerged and grasped Andy''s elbow roughly.


    Andy jumped. And looked up, the hulking man bent down to be eye level with Andy.


    "At first, Gar thought you were puny," he said. "But you are¡­ a strong warrior."


    Andy nodded, attempting to discern whether there was any sarcasm or hint of mocking in Gar''s voice.


    He detected none.


    "You save your friend, and you defeat a powerful opponent," said Gar. "You are not as weak and stupid as you seem."


    "Thank you, Gar," said Andy, amused at the berserker''s backhanded compliment, but sincerely grateful for the intention behind it.


    "When you go out, remember this, the maxim of our berserker guild: let Temmo''s cry echo in your own."


    Andy nodded.


    "Is Temmo your god?" Andy asked.


    "Temmo is our deity, hated by many, beloved by those filled with a rage for justice. He is a strong warrior, like you, wielding a magnificent warhammer. And I see some of Temmo in you," Gar said, pushing his finger against Andy''s forehead.


    "Thank you Gar," Andy said, caught off guard by the berserker''s sincere compliment. "Really, I mean that."


    "After you complete the arena, then you will train and build hard muscles," Gar said, stepping back and crossing his arms.


    <Don''t let it go to your head,> came a familiar voice echoing in Andy''s thoughts. It was Antoine, the warlock guildmaster who had taught Andy the Drain feat. <You very well may not make it past this round.>


    "Thank you Gar," Andy said again, attempting to excuse himself gracefully and avoid revealing the fact that now he was holding a separate conversation in his head.


    What do you want? Andy thought with some intensity of focus.


    <Just tempering your expectations, that''s all,> said Antoine.


    Andy looked around the hall. Sure enough, Antoine was leaning on the wall in the opposite corner, smiling at Andy from across the room.


    Don''t worry, I have no idea what''s coming.


    <That''s obvious.>


    What''s that supposed to mean? Do you know the next challenge?


    <I do.>


    Andy broke his gaze and turned around, not wanting to appear too awkward. He decided to stare at the fruit table instead¡­ for some reason.


    How?


    <I have my sources.>


    Sorry if I don''t believe you.


    <It''s alright, you don''t have to believe me. Whether you succeed or fail, I''m not bothered.>


    "Are you going to take more, or may I clear this out of the way?" an attendant asked Andy, who appeared to be eyeing the fruit table for an unusually long time.


    "Feel free to take it, sorry," Andy said, smiling nervously and looking instead at the floor.


    What is it, then? Andy thought.


    <Do you trust me?> Antoine said.


    Absolutely not.


    <Very well,> Antoine continued. <You can either believe me or not when I say¡­ always pick number two.>


    What does that mean?


    <You''ll see.>


    Andy connected eyes with Antoine again.


    Antoine smirked, lowering his glare, before he pushed himself off of the wall and slipped across the room, politely joining a conversation between an attendant and another guild master, perhaps the charlatan. Andy couldn''t quite tell.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "What was that all about?" Arlene said as Andy headed toward the arena entrance. "You and Antoine looked like you were trying to fuck eachother silently from across the room."


    Andy laughed.


    "I learned two things," he said.


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah. First, Gar says I''m a good warrior now, so that''s nice. Second¡­ we should definitely never choose the second option in the upcoming round."


    "What? Why is that?"


    "Because whatever Antoine says, I think we should always do the opposite."


    Arlene smiled and nodded.


    "Based on how much you seem to despise him, that makes perfect sense to me."


    The group that Kermit had been entertaining with his jokes and laughter started to disperse, and Kermit walked across the room and joined Andy and Arlene.


    "This is the last one right?" Kermit said.


    "That''s right," said Arlene.


    "What happens after this?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure," Andy said. "If we succeed, it sounds like we may have a job lined up, or we may be asked to join the guilds."


    "If we take a job or join a guild, does that mean we can''t look for Millford?"


    Millford. Millford? Shit, that''s right¡­ Millford.


    Somehow Andy had forgotten Kermit''s entire reason for entering the game. He wanted to find his brother Millford. Kermit had gotten so wrapped up in learning the culinary arts the last couple of days that Andy had completely forgotten his most important goal: finding his brother.


    "Of course not!" Arlene said.


    "When do you think we will be able to?" Kermit asked.


    "To tell you the truth, Kermit," Andy said, "I''m not sure."


    Kermit''s face fell into a saddened frown.


    "Here''s what we''re going to do. After the arena, we will consider our job and guild offers, and then we will immediately go talk to Lilly and Rowan and ask them how we might go about finding your brother."


    Kermit''s face lit back up.


    "They''ll know," Kermit said.


    "Yes, they''ll know, and they''ll tell us what to do," Andy said. "And then, we''ll have a better idea of how long it will take and what we''ll need to do to prepare."


    "Don''t worry, Kermit," Arlene said. "This is going to take some time, but we''re going to help you. There''s just a lot of things we don''t know yet."


    "I wish we knew," Kermit said.


    "Me too," said Andy.


    "But step one," Arlene said, "is completing the challenge in front of us."


    "We can do it!" Kermit shouted with unbridled optimism. "And then we can find Millford!"


    "That''s the spirit," said Arlene. "But listen, we have to be careful, ok?"


    Kermit nodded.


    Dilgur approached the group.


    "Ready to go?" the druid said.


    This was it, it was almost over. Just one more round.


    "Yessir," said Andy.


    ***


    The group stepped out onto the sand yet again, but this time, the arena was much different. It looked like some sort of stone structure had been built up.


    Two large wooden doors stood before them: a blue one and a red one.


    "THAT''S RIGHT HAPPY FRIENDS, PLEASE FIND YOUR SEATS AS WE COMMENCE THE THIRD ROUND."


    Andy looked up at the announcer, it was the original one, the one he had stolen health from and that he and Kermit had sent flying into the sky.


    The red-robed man looked like he had been located, rescued, and healed up. And judging by the way he was glaring at the group, he was pissed.


    But he didn''t let his negative emotions affect the sing-songy professionalism of his announcing voice.


    "LET''S GET OURSELVES READY FOR A DUNGEON CRAWL WITH A TWIST!"


    The crowd cheered.


    "Of course there''s a twist," Arlene said.


    "JOINING OUR NEW ARRIVALS IN THE LABYRINTH TODAY, THREE OF CRESTHAVEN''S OWN TREASURE HUNTERS¡­ PLEASE GIVE A WARM WELCOME TO THE FORTUNE FINDERS ADVENTURING COMPANY!"


    The crowd cheered as a group of three emerged from an adjacent gate.


    "I recognize them!" Kermit said.


    Andy recognized them too.


    An elephant-man humanoid with a warhammer and shield, a young woman with black hair dressed in a dark cloak, and a little girl in a pink dress. They had been at Tobo''s for pudding time the other day.


    The woman in the black cloak approached the group.


    "Hello," she said with a timid smile.


    "Hi," said Andy.


    "Listen," she said in a low voice, "Nobody needs to get hurt, ok? At least not as far as we can help it. Our company needs cash, so we''re going to try to win so that we get our bonus. But there''s no need for violence between us."


    Andy remained silent. Was she trying to trick them, or was this sincere?


    "How do we know you won''t resort to violence first?" Arlene said.


    "We''re getting our participation fee regardless of the outcome," said the woman in black robes.


    "We don''t want anyone to get hurt," she continued, "but we couldn''t pass up the opportunity to get in the arena and get a paycheck from the Noble Court. We wouldn''t mind the victory bonus, though, so we''re going to try to move fast."


    Andy nodded.


    "We won''t strike first," Andy said.


    "Neither will we, then," said the woman. "May the best team win."


    She returned to her group.


    "We won''t strike first?" Arlene asked in a hushed whisper.


    "Look at that little girl, and think about Kermit. I''m sure whatever is about to happen is dangerous enough. We don''t need to worry about combat with the opposing team on top of things."


    Arlene sighed.


    "THE RULES ARE SIMPLE. EACH TEAM WILL ENTER THE LABYRINTH. THE NEW ARRIVALS WILL TAKE THE RED ROUTE, AND THE CHALLENGERS WILL TAKE THE BLUE ROUTE. EACH ROUTE CONTAINS AN IDENTICAL SET OF CHALLENGES, AND BOTH ROUTES TERMINATE IN THE SAME ROOM, WHICH HOLDS THE PRIZE: THE EMBLEM OF GOHESH, GODDESS OF THE ARENA!."


    "Ah, looks like a good old-fashioned capture the flag game," Andy said.


    Arlene nodded.


    "We get a flag?" Kermit said.


    "THE FIRST TEAM TO RETURN TO THE STARTING POSITION WITH THE EMBLEM WILL WIN."


    The announcer flew closer to the participants, but retained his distance, snarling as he made eye contact with Andy.


    "ON YOUR MARK, GET SET¡­ GO!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the Fortune Finders opened the blue door and sprinted through.


    "Let''s do this," Andy said. He opened the red door and entered.

 Chapter 24: Like Clockwork

    The open sky hung above them, but the labyrinth walls were solid stone, about fifteen feet in height.


    As soon as Andy opened the red door, he was met with the loud whines of some mechanical device.


    "Dang," Andy said.


    It was a small room, perhaps twenty feet long and wide, filled almost to the brim with mechanical gears, like oversized clockwork whirring away at high speed.


    There was no way they could reach the door on the other side without being crushed or shredded by the dense gearwork.


    "OUR NEW ARRIVALS HAVE JUST STUMBLED ONTO THE CLOCKWORK ROOM, THE FIRST ROOM OF OUR DUNGEON, COURTESY OF DREAMCRAFT LLC, YOUR SOLUTION FOR ALL YOUR BUILDING, SMITHING, AND ENCHANTING NEEDS."


    Andy scanned the room. Immediately to the right of the entrance, there were three levers.


    "So I assume one of these shuts off the gears¡­ and maybe we can dismantle them and get across?" Andy said.


    "Maybe," said Arlene. "I guess we can''t do anything but try."


    Andy examined the three levers. They looked completely indistinct. There didn''t appear to be any clues. The only thing he knew was he was not going to pick the second one.


    Andy pulled the third lever.


    The gears began to slow.


    "Oh, nice," Arlene said. "That seems like a good sign."


    Now that the gears slowed, Andy saw that many of them contained razor-sharp blades. Getting caught in one of those gears could mean getting sucked into the whole apparatus and shredded to bits.


    Now that the gears were slowing, there was an apparent path to the door. They''d have to crawl, though, and if the gears turned back on while they were crawling under them, they''d be screwed.


    "Look, we have to crawl, but you see those gears? Some of them are super, super sharp. They can tear you up if you get caught in them. It''s not pretty."


    "Like in a factory?" Kermit said.


    "Exactly, like in a factory," Andy said.


    "Wait," Arlene said. "Do you hear that?"


    There was a clicking, as if some timer was counting down. Then it stopped.


    Suddenly, three panels opened up on the far wall, and three figures emerged: goblinoid clockwork automatons.


    "A goblin factory?" Kermit asked.


    "OUR NEW ARRIVALS HAVE TRIGGERED THE GOBLINOID AUTOMATONS, ALSO COURTESY OF DREAMCRAFT LLC. THESE LITTLE GUYS BITE HARD!''


    The small creatures clawed their way out of the openings in the wall, climbing the stone like spiders. They were a combination of metal limbs and some kind of glass bodies, filled with gears, shafts, and motors. Their heads were a dull tin. Behind their eyes, burned some kind of filament, like a lightbulb.


    Then the room''s razor-sharp gear-work apparatus reengaged, picking up speed again as the goblinoid robots leapt across the room and next to Andy, Arlene, and Kermit.


    The goblinoids threw back their heads in unison, revealing razor sharp metal teeth.


    "HO HO I WOULD NOT WANT TO BE IN THAT ROOM RIGHT NOW. LOOK AT THOSE TEETH!"


    "Welp," said Andy, trying to draw his great sword in the cramped space.


    "I''m no good close up," Arlene said, pulling Kermit behind her and snatching his frying pan away from him, using it to swat at the automatons.


    They retreated a bit as Arlene continued swinging the frying pan, but they were quickly out of room, backed up against the mess of gear work.


    Andy drew his sword. He had no room to swing it. He could at least place it between the party and their foes. He held it horizontally, providing a low barrier between the group and their assailants.


    A goblinoid leapt at Arlene, razor-fangs shining, searching for flesh to rip into.


    Arlene met it with the frying pan, sending the automaton flying into the mess of gears that populated the room.


    The robot''s leg was caught in a gear, causing a hideous metal-on-metal screech, followed by several loud whines as the machine adjusted to the new pressure. Then the gears pulled it in. Bits of metal, glass, and other detritus flew across the room as the gears shredded the goblinoid to bits.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "That''s easy enough," Arlene said as the two other goblins scrambled back, now a bit more cautious.


    They looked at each other for a moment and nodded before turning simultaneously to Arlene and leaping with mouths agape.


    Andy raised his sword, attempting to intercept them. One hit his sword, grasping it like a cat would a tree branch, biting at the blade. It made no dents, but sparks flew as it continued gnashing with its sharpened metal teeth against the steel sword.


    They don''t seem super smart, Andy thought.


    The other cleared the sword and landed on Arlene''s shoulder, throwing its head back, getting ready to take a chunk of her neck.


    Arlene reacted quickly and placed the frying pan between her and the clockwork goblin. Its teeth made contact with the cast iron and bounced right off.


    Meanwhile, Andy had a goblinoid climbing on his sword.


    Andy took advantage of the goblin''s position, swatting his sword toward the gearwork.


    The force of the sword''s motion caused the goblin to glide smoothly off of the sword, and into the mess of gears, which whined and stuttered before consuming the second automaton.


    Andy turned toward Arlene. The final automaton was now crawling across her back until it spotted Kermit. It had found a new target.


    The automaton brandished its teeth and prepared to leap from Arlene''s back onto Kermit.


    Kermit screamed in terror.


    Andy let his thoughts fade as he accessed his spirit. He allowed his sword to fall to the ground as he became fluid and leapt between Kermit and the clockwork goblin perched on Arlene''s back.


    The automaton lunged in slow motion. As soon as its feet left Arlene''s back, Andy struck it in the head with his palm. Time sped up again as the force of Andy''s strike sent the goblin into the whirring gears, getting crunched up and mangled by the clockwork.


    "WOW! OUR NEW ARRIVALS HAVE CLEARED ALL THREE GOBLINOIDS JUST LIKE THAT! SWALLOWED UP BY THE DEADLY CLOCKWORK TRAP PROVIDED BY DREAMCRAFT LLC, THE SOLUT¨C"


    Andy actively stopped listening to the rest of the announcer''s words. The advertisements were getting repetitive, annoying, and distracting.


    The room''s tangled gears kept whirring, but the machine goblins, now a mess of parts and shrapnel strewn across the room, were no longer a threat.


    Arlene relaxed and handed the frying pan to Kermit.


    "You ok, bud?"


    Kermit nodded.


    Andy turned to the levers. He had pulled the third one, knowing full-well to avoid lever number two. He obviously hadn''t made the correct choice.


    Andy reached out and pulled the first lever.


    Immediately, several panels on each wall opened to reveal a nozzle.


    That doesn''t seem good, Andy thought.


    "Duck!" he yelled, anticipating darts or some other projectile.


    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit all hit the floor. Andy raised his great sword over them for cover, alongside Kermit''s frying pan.


    The gears continued whirring, but nothing came from the nozzles.


    "What are those things in the walls?" Arlene asked.


    "I don''t know," Andy said. "I thought they were some type of gun, but I''m not sure¡­ they aren''t doing anything."


    The nozzles were about eye-level, so if he remained crouched, Andy could move around with relative safety. At least he thought he could.


    He peaked out from the sword and gathered himself into a crouched position, looking up at the nozzle.


    Then the whirring gears in the room began to slow down.


    "Uh oh," Andy said.


    All at once, green smoke began billowing out of the nozzles. Andy immediately put his tunic over his mouth and nose, but the smoke burned his eyes.


    "AND NOW IT LOOKS LIKE THE NEW ARRIVALS HAVE TRIGGERED THE ACID SMOKE! WOW FOLKS, THEY MAY NOT MAKE IT PAST THE FIRST ROOM!"


    "What do we do?" Arlene asked.


    The gears started whirring again. Even with the tunic over his mouth and nose, he began to feel himself choking on the green smoke. It burned.


    His eyes teared up, and his chest began to tighten.


    Andy reached for the second lever.


    We''re about to find out if Antoine is a friend or foe, Andy thought.


    Maybe Antoine was genuinely trying to help, or maybe his advice was a trap. Either way, it was all that was left to do. Andy''s nose began running violently as he grasped the lever and heaved it downward.


    Upon pulling the lever, the whirring of the gears almost instantly stopped, as did the smoke pouring out of the nozzles.


    Andy used his greats word to fan away the smoke out into the open air of the arena, where it would be too diffuse to hurt anyone.


    The three of them continued choking, spitting, and coughing for a few minutes until the effects wore off.


    Andy wiped his nose and mouth on the inside of his sleeve, spitting and hacking.


    "So¡­ we just had to choose the second lever, huh?" Arlene said between clearing her throat.


    "I guess so," said Andy.


    Kermit cleared his throat and spit multiple times, sniffling.


    Several clicks echoed from behind each wall.


    Suddenly, the gears began descending into the floor as the tiles underneath them opened up to receive them. They clicked into place in their recesses as the tiles closed once again.


    They were now in an empty room with nothing but goblinoid shrapnel around them.


    Was it really that easy? Is that all I needed to do? Pick the second choice? Andy thought. He could hardly believe that was true.


    Unless Antoine had anticipated Andy''s response to his advice¡­ perhaps he had told Andy to choose the second lever knowing full-well that he wouldn''t.


    The air was now cleared up. Kermit and Arlene were now fully standing, dusted off, as was Andy.


    "THE NEW ARRIVALS HAVE CLEARED THE ROOM!"


    The audience applauded.


    "And that was just the first room," Arlene said with a brisk sigh.


    "Through the next door I suppose," said Andy.

 Chapter 25: Fountainheads

    The next chamber was markedly different.


    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit entered a serene courtyard with a grass-covered floor, as if a mountain meadow had been lifted up and dropped here in the arena.


    Andy who knows, perhaps it had.


    The opposite wall stood a generous fifty or so feet away, covered in moss with flowing fountainheads of beautiful figures, human, animal, and divine. Straight across from them, there was a door made of gold.


    The width of the chamber measured at least forty feet.


    The eight fountainheads, two per wall, each gave forth clear water into a white marble basin. From each basin ran a small irrigation, perhaps six inches wide and set with marble, which fed into a central pond.


    In that pond, across a set of eight modest but perfectly carved wooden bridges, there was an impressive marble shrine, a platform with pillars that supported a decorative sloped roof.


    In the shrine, there was a strikingly lifelike white marble statue of a man with the head of a boar, dancing. He was frozen as he was just about to leap into the air in his apparent exuberance.


    "This is beautiful," said Kermit quietly.


    Kermit was right. The enclosure gave Andy the impression that he was intruding on a very sacred garden.


    Andy stepped toward the fountainhead to his left, a small faun with horns and a flute, water emerging from each of the pan-pipes into the basin below.


    "It''s just like we predicted," Arlene said. "They''re testing for the Knowledgeable feat. They have to be with all this iconography."


    Andy glanced around at the other fountain heads: A serpent, a coyote, a small elf-like creature, a fox, a monkey, a hare, and, immediately on the other side of the entrance, a man drinking a bottle of wine and pissing at the same time, of course instead of urine, he was issuing forth clear, fresh water into the marble basin below.


    Andy tried to consider what the various statues could have in common. They all seemed to be associated with nature¡­ well, except for the diminutive elf, and also the pissing man. Maybe nature wasn''t the common denominator.


    Perhaps all these animals were associated with something else. Andy knew that the serpent was a symbol of the devil to many religious folks on earth, so if the archetypes in this world were similar, it could be evil here as well.


    But could all these statues be considered evil? The hare was downright cute, and the faun was just playing music. And sure, pissing and drinking was rude, perhaps even bad, but was it evil? Surely it wasn''t a satanic act to take a piss and have a swig of wine at the same time¡­


    Yeah, I have no idea what this means, Andy thought finally.


    "That would''ve been a useful feat to have," said Andy. "Let''s check the little pamphlet I guess."


    It was a pamphlet for parents, teaching them how to discuss religion with their children. Andy didn''t want to get his hopes up about the usefulness of a probably very cursory skim of religion on the infinite plane.


    Arlene untied the small leather string and unfurled the pamphlet.


    "Oh wow," she said as she unfolded its various panels. "This is very¡­ intense."


    Intense? That''s promising.


    Andy approached Arlene and looked over her shoulder.


    Kermit sat down in the grass right in front of the hare statue, alternating between looking at the statue and the sky.


    "The print is so small on some of these pages, I can barely read it," Arlene said.


    "How does it start?" Andy asked.


    Arlene held the pamphlet up very close to her face, holding her finger on the line she was trying to decipher.


    "As a parent it is your duty to teach your children proper piety, and as such, you yourself must learn the Greater Pantheon in painstaking detail¡­ this is¡­ a complete course in deities and theurgy¡­ for use with¡­ something."


    "So this is a jackpot," Andy said, trying to disguise his excitement.


    "Yeah sorta," said Arlene, "but it''s really, really tough to read.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE OUR NEW ARRIVALS ARE STUCK," said the announcer, floating into view.


    Shoot, we forgot to disguise the pamphlet, Andy thought. The room was so serene¡­ my defenses were down and I didn''t even think to specify to be stealthy¡­


    Arlene apparently had the same thought. She quickly hid the pamphlet back in her tunic without lifting her head.


    "Damn," she said.


    "OH, IT LOOKS LIKE THE FORTUNE FINDERS HAVE MADE AN IMPORTANT MOVE ON THE BLUE ROUTE¡­ ALRIGHT LADIES, GENTLEMEN, AND HAPPY FRIENDS¡­ LET''S SEE¡­"


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The announcer floated back to the other side of the arena, his voice growing fainter as he did.


    "It''s ok," Andy said, "I don''t think they noticed."


    "We''ll have to keep it hidden," said Arlene. "The announcer is probably not the only one with eyes on us."


    "Then what do we do?" Andy said. "If the pamphlet''s print is too small to read without being obvious, and we don''t have the Knowledgeable feat, then I''m not sure how to handle this room."


    "Me neither," said Arlene.


    "Let''s check the shrine, I guess," said Andy.


    He stepped over the small bridge, its soft wood planks bowed ever so slightly under his foot, and he approached the statue of the boar-headed man.


    The boar-headed man stood on a marble pedestal that had a few lines engraved on it: "Being and Seeming; Perception and Illusion; Sense and Nonsense; Between these terms is the path of the jester."


    Jester? Could this be tied to the charlatan class, perhaps? And what was all that stuff about Being and Seeming? Perception and Illusion? This sounds like it was from that Verses book that the scholars kept talking about.


    "Whatcha looking at?" Arlene asked as she approached the shrine, reading the plaque.


    "What do you think that means?" Andy asked.


    Kermit continued sitting on the grass across the room. He had begun humming a tune.


    "That''s really cryptic," Arlene said. "There''s a shadow over there, let me see if I can find anything about a Jester in here."


    The sun had sunk far enough that the left wall cast a small shadow, enough for Arlene to use Blend Into Shadow.


    "Ugh," she said. "It''s too dark in the shadows, and the print is too small."


    Didn''t think about that. Reading in the shadows? That was never a good plan.


    "Ugh. Great," Andy said with more than a hint of sarcasm. "I guess we''re going to have to rely on our own wits, then."


    He walked around the shrine, checking for other clues, but nothing stood out.


    "What''s going on, Kermit?" Andy called. Perhaps Kermit could bring a new perspective.


    "I''m just looking at this bunny," he said.


    Andy and Arlene crossed the room together as Kermit rose, brushing the dirt off his legs and bum and picking his cast-iron skillet back up.


    The serene environment was suddenly interrupted as a loud crashing sound came from a small distance away.


    "What was that?" Arlene asked.


    Andy strained to hear. It sounded like a pile of rubble toppling over, accompanied by squealing and galloping.


    "OH, IT LOOKS LIKE THE FORTUNE FINDERS ARE HAVING A LITTLE TROUBLE WITH THE TRICKSTER''S SURPRISE!"


    The audience collectively gasped as the announcer''s speakers blared.


    "Don''t trust this room," Andy said.


    Just then, a rumbling began to shake the wall with the golden door. The fountains on the far wall began to sputter, and finally, boom.


    Bricks and stones went flying every which way as Andy drew his great sword, broad and strong, to defend himself and his group against any debris. Several rocks and pebbles bounced off as a huge amount of dust filled the courtyard.


    "You ok?" Andy asked his companions.


    "Yep," said Arlene.


    "I''m alright," said Kermit.


    "Good," Andy said, peering into the dust.


    "Be prepared for anything," he said, brandishing his sword in a defensive posture and peering deeply into the dust.


    He was searching for a figure, a form, anything to give a clue about what they were confronted with.


    Then he saw two gusts of air push dust and dirt forward. Then two tusks emerged.


    As the dust cleared, a giant boar, standing at at least five feet tall and probably thousands of pounds, lowered his head.


    As the dust continued to settle, the boar came more into view. He was lean, his skin a natural armor of thick leather, with a bristly, unkempt coat. His tusks, each a few feet in length, seemed razor sharp at the tips.


    The animal confronting the group, the animal that had just single handedly wrecked the stone wall across from them¡­ this animal was a living, breathing killing machine. And it didn''t seem happy.


    "AND IT LOOKS LIKE OUR NEW ARRIVALS HAVE JUST GOTTEN THE SAME TREATMENT!" the announcer said, flying back over to the red route, the side of the labyrinth that the group was taking.


    The boar continued to huff, its nostrils flaring as it lowered its head, getting ready to charge.


    "Watch out, Kermit," said Andy, readying his weapon and moving toward the boar.


    Arlene pushed Kermit behind her. She drew her bow and notched an arrow.


    "Piggy!" Kermit said. "I can make friends with it, you know."


    "Not this one, bud," Arlene said. "Get behind me and stay very still so we can both blend in."


    Stepping into the shadow, Arlene''s rogue feat concealed both her and the small child who stood behind her.


    Andy stood before the boar, determined to draw its attention away from Arlene so that she could be more effective at range and also keep Kermit out of harm''s way.


    Andy began to walk sideways, luring the boar''s attention toward the left wall while Arlene kept herself and Kermit concealed in the shadowy right corner.


    Then an arrow flew from the corner. It hit the boar''s shoulder, but bounced right off. The boar didn''t even seem to notice.


    Damn, Andy thought. That''s some thick skin.


    Then, without warning, it charged him.


    "HERE WE GO, FOLKS!"


    Andy felt a jolt of adrenaline as the tusks'' razor sharp points came barrelling toward him. It was just enough adrenaline to momentarily suspend his thoughts.


    Andy engaged his Fluid Strike. At this point, he knew better than to try to fully engage his sword during a Fluid Strike, but he still found the feat useful for gaining a tactical advantage in situations where you needed to think and respond with incredible speed.


    The boar slowed as Andy''s perception of time dilated. It was a huge creature, and even in slow motion, it was approaching rapidly. Andy realized there was no attack he could make to stop it, and with that momentary hesitation, he was thrown out of time dilation and back into the fray of battle.


    Andy attempted to raise his sword, but a tusk caught it, knocking it from his hands as it plowed into Andy, cutting through his tunic but thankfully missing his flesh.


    The boar smashed Andy into the wall with a crunch. He had avoided impalement, sliding between the two tusks, but the boar''s massive skull smashed into Andy. He felt a snap somewhere in his torso. Probably a broken rib.


    As the boar backed up and began to lower its head again, Andy fell to the ground. He couldn''t breathe; the boar had knocked the wind right out of him.


    Andy started to reach for his sword, but it was too far away.


    The boar huffed, readying itself to charge as the bristles stood up on the back of its neck.


    Suddenly, something else came from the shadowy corner where his companions hid. Not an arrow, but a soft, green glowing orb.

 Chapter 26: PL

    As the mysterious green orb came closer, the boar immediately turned his head to lock eyes on it. But the boar''s disposition softened. The muscles in its back and neck relaxed.


    Andy looked more closely at the green light. It had wings.


    "Hello," the little green orb said in a surprisingly posh accent. "I''m Perry, and I''m a minor earth elemental. My summoner, a novice sorcerer named Kermit, sent me over here to broker peace between the man and the boar."


    Andy continued gasping for breath. The hog had fractured something in his chest, probably a rib, and knocked the wind out of him.


    "What seems to be the issue between you two?" the elemental said.


    "I really, I don''t know¡­ he just¡­ the pig smashed through the wall and started attacking me."


    "I see," said Perry. "Now let me get the boar''s side of the story."


    The elemental floated over to the boar, hovering just above his eyes. The boar watched, transfixed, and gave a few grunts.


    "The boar says you aggressed."


    "That''s just not true," Andy said, "I''m not the one who knocked a wall down and tried to stab someone."


    "Well, whatever the case, you both feel justified in your own eyes," Perry said. "You feel that the boar attacked you, and the boar feels that you attacked him. The truth is rather unimportant, what matters is a mutual good will toward one another, and a willingness to work out your differences. That way we can move forward. What do you say we get a fresh start?"


    This was bizarre. A fairy was essentially playing the role of a counselor mediating between him and the boar.


    The boar grunted.


    "The boar will if you will," said Perry. "He doesn''t much like the taste of otherworlder meat anyways. He says they are full of microplastics."


    "Fine," Andy said.


    "You must put away your weapon," said Perry.


    "How do I know that the boar won''t run me through as soon as I sheathe my sword?"


    The boar huffed.


    "No, no," Perry said, floating in front of the boar, trying to soothe him, "No, he is not a threat, he is just taking¡­ his¡­ time¡­ putting his sword away."


    Andy took the hint. He hoisted his sword back onto his back, with some pain in his ribs.


    The boar backed up.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE THINGS ARE COOLING DOWN ON THE RED ROUTE," the announcer said.


    Kermit emerged from the shadowy corner.


    "Hello piggy!" Kermit said.


    The boar turned his head toward Kermit.


    "Wait," Arlene said, but it was of no use.


    "I want to be your friend. Do you want to be my friend?"


    The boar approached the child.


    "Woah, that is not a good idea," Andy said, instinctively going for the hilt of his sword again.


    "Please refrain," said Perry.


    Against every fiber of his being, Andy put his hand back down at his side.


    This feels stupid. Someone is going to get hurt.


    Kermit reached out and touched the boar on the snout, giving him a little rustle.


    He''s clearly using Befriend Animal, there''s no way that boar is letting him get that close otherwise, Andy thought.


    "You''re a good fella," Kermit said. "What''s your name? Perry, can you ask him for me?"


    "Certainly," Perry said, dancing back to the pig''s eyes. "What are you called?"


    The boar grunted.


    "He says his name is Pig Large."


    "Pig Large?" Kermit said giggling. "That is a really good name. I''m going to call you PL."


    "He is going to call you PL," Perry said to the boar.


    The boar grunted.


    "The boar accepts the name you have given him," Perry said.


    "Great!" said Kermit. "I''m Kermit."


    Perry relayed the information and the pig let out a gentle squeal.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Perry said. "You are a nice human, the pig says. It''s a rare delight."


    "Can I sit on your back?" Kermit asked.


    Perry repeated the question and the boar immediately lowered himself to the ground.


    "Oh boy!" said Kermit.


    "Wait," Arlene said again, more fully stepping out of the shadows.


    Too late.


    Kermit climbed onto the boar''s back, and PL stood up and began trotting around the enclosure.


    Kermit began giggling and the pig let out contented grunts.


    "PL is awesome!" said Kermit.


    "Ok, enough fun," Andy said. "Time to come down. Let''s keep going."


    Kermit either ignored or didn''t hear Andy''s words.


    "Shall I continue with you?" Perry asked. "I have almost exhausted my energy."


    "You can go back to your house," Kermit said, smiling. Then he thought for a moment. "Where is your house, Perry?"


    "I reside on the Elemental Plane of Earth," Perry said. "I bid you farewell. I am sure I will see you again sometime."


    "Bye!" Kermit said as Perry vanished in a puff of green dust.


    "Ok, but really," Andy said. "Let''s get down off the dangerous pig."


    "Oh alright," Kermit said.


    He tapped on the PL''s head, and the boar seemed to understand, lowering himself to the ground and allowing the child to dismount.


    "Thank you, PL," said Kermit. "I''m glad we got to make a friend today!"


    The boar hadn''t understood Kermit''s meaning because Kermit couldn''t talk to animals. But nonetheless, PL rested on the ground. He was now familiar with the three of them and no longer hostile. And he also seemed worn out.


    Maybe Kermit had just naturally picked up on PL''s vibe.


    "Maybe we''ll see you on the way back!" Kermit said.


    The boar gave a long huff of approval as he curled up in the corner.


    ***


    Andy popped a date in his mouth and savored it as best he could as moved to the huge hole in the wall, next to the golden door. He still hadn''t perfected the art of enjoying food while multitasking, but he had tuned into the flavor enough to heal his chest.


    He hoisted himself over the rubble of the wrecked wall and peered through the hole into the next area. It was partially shaded, with a giant open cage, presumably for holding the boar. He also noticed something behind the golden door: spring-loaded wall of knives, ready to impale anyone who entered.


    "Don''t take the door," Andy said, throwing his voice behind him. "It''s rigged."


    The crew scaled the rubble and made their way into the next room.


    Arlene looked at the long, sharp blades waiting on the other side of the golden door.


    "That could''ve been bad," she said, eyeing the spring-loaded trap that would''ve sent the wall of knives into the body of whoever opened the door. "Really bad."


    Andy walked to the center of the enclosure. There was the golden door, waiting to receive an unscrupulous combatant with its knife wall, and beside it was the hole in the wall from the boar''s grand entrance.


    But to the other side, there was something Andy hadn''t noticed in the shrine''s courtyard: a simple arched doorway, completely uncovered, no lock. Hell, there wasn''t even a door there. It was just an archway. He could see straight through to the other side of the shrine, where PL stood curled up in the corner.


    "Wait," Andy said. "Arlene, Kermit, did you see that archway on the other side?"


    "No," said Kermit.


    Arlene shook her head.


    Andy couldn''t help himself, he had to verify it. He walked over to the archway.


    Either this is another trap or it is a magically disguised door, Andy thought as he entered the archway back into the shrine courtyard.


    To his amazement, he stepped through, as if nothing were different. But when he turned around, the wall behind him appeared to be stone. He put his hand through it.


    "Illusion magic," Andy muttered. He stepped back through and faced Arlene and Kermit. "I guess that was a test for Detect Enchantment."


    "Well, at least we''re past it," Arlene said. "We managed to survive without too much harm."


    "A stuffed date''s worth of harm," Andy said.


    Aside from the cage stored under partial cover, there was another golden door on the far side of the enclosure.


    "Don''t they have anything more creative than golden doors?" Andy said.


    "They aren''t subtle, that''s for sure," said Arlene.


    The announcer appeared overhead for the first time in a few minutes.


    "AND OVER ON THE RED ROUTE, IT LOOKS LIKE OUR NEW ARRIVALS ARE LAGGING BEHIND," the announcer''s voice blared from the horns attached to the platform on which he was hovering around. "THE FORTUNE FINDERS ARE ONE FULL ROOM AHEAD. THEY''RE NOW APPROACHING THE FINAL ROOM, SO THEY MAY VERY WELL WIN THIS CHALLENGE."


    "We need to pick it up," Arlene said suddenly, springing into motion and approaching the door on the far wall. "I know this very well may be booby trapped. We need to open it anyway and deal with whatever comes. I''m not losing."


    "Let us get out of the way first," Andy said, guiding Kermit off to the side with him.


    Arlene reached out and grasped the handle. Andy heard it click as she turned it.


    Arlene opened the door and quickly dodged out of the way, but nothing came.


    Andy slowly made his way toward the door, peering in. It was an exit into the broader arena. He approached and stepped through, making sure it wasn''t trapped before signaling to the others that it was safe.


    The crowd cheered as the three of them emerged from the red route''s last room. Before them, there were three massive poles, each with very small pegs lining the sides for minimal footholds and handholds.


    In front of the first pole, there was a statue of a giant warhammer. The third pole had a statue of a flower. The second pole had no statue in front of it at all.


    The other group had already arrived. The elepholk and little girl in the pink dress waited by the base of the first pole while the woman in the black cloak climbed it. She was about halfway up.


    "They''re already here," Arlene said, her face falling. "And it looks like they''ve already figured out what pole to climb. We''re too late. We can''t win without fighting them off, and you agreed not to."


    "We lose?" Kermit asked.


    "We did our best," Arlene said.


    "Wait," said Andy. "Are you sure there''s no way back from this? What about the other two poles? What''s at the top of them?"


    "The announcer said we''re looking for the emblem of the goddess of the arena," Arlene said. "That''s obviously the warhammer, right?"


    "Maybe," said Andy. Then he remembered what Gar had said to him before the third round. "Or maybe the warhammer is a symbol for a different god¡­"


    "Yeah, what god would that be?" Arlene asked. "I''d consult the literature, but we''ve already established, the print is too small to be of any use without being indiscrete."


    "May Temmo''s cries echo in your own¡­" Andy said, trailing off.


    "What?" Arlene responded.


    "It''s just something Gar told me," Andy said. "I think the other team has the wrong pole. I think that pole belongs to Temmo, the berserker''s god. He carries a warhammer."


    "Well, let''s say you''re right. The correct choice certainly isn''t the flower, right?" Arlene said. "But then that would mean we''d need to pick the¡­"


    Could Antoine have been telling the truth this whole time?


    "We need to climb the second pole," Andy said.

 Chapter 27: The Second Option

    Andy raced to the second pole, finding enough grip on the meager footholds and handholds to lift himself up.


    "IT LOOKS LIKE OUR NEW ARRIVALS HAVE CHOSEN THE SECOND POLE, THAT IS THE ONLY UNMARKED OPTION!" the announcer said.


    Andy shimmied his way up, trying his best to pass the woman on the first pole, about five feet to his left and fifteen feet ahead of him. She had a big head start.


    He put one foot over the other, one hand over the other, hoisting himself up little by little. Soon enough, he had ascended almost twenty feet.


    Then his foot slipped as a peg broke out from under him.


    A pang of panic shot through him as he caught himself, holding on with all his might to keep himself from falling.


    A fall from this height could very well be fatal, especially if I land wrong, Andy thought. I better slow down, and besides, they picked the wrong pole, so it''s not like I have anything to worry about. I am technically ahead¡­


    "Be careful!" he heard Kermit call from below.


    Andy took more deliberate steps, one foot over the other, one hand over the other.


    The cloaked woman reached the top of the first pole, about fifteen or so feet higher than him. She reached to the pole''s cap, retrieving something small and shiny, like a gold coin.


    "I got it!" she called.


    "THE FORTUNE FINDERS HAVE RETRIEVED AN EMBLEM!"


    Just gotta continue, Andy thought.


    "Get the other ones too!" the elepholk man called in a gruff voice from the ground. "Just in case, you know?"


    "Good point," the woman said. She hung off the side of the pole, but she couldn''t reach...


    Oh no, she''s going to¡­


    Andy scrambled as fast as he could, climbing the pole with reckless speed.


    "Slow down!" he heard Arlene call.


    Andy approached the top, and just when he did, the woman on the left pole jumped, slamming into Andy.


    Andy hugged the pole tightly, he felt the structure begin to sway under the force of the woman''s landing.


    "What are you doing!" Andy said, terrified. "You''re going to get both of us killed! You said you wouldn''t aggress¨C"


    "I said I wouldn''t attack first," the woman said. "This isn''t an attack, this is a race." She stepped on Andy''s shoulder as she reached for the top of the pole.


    Andy tried his best to shift around, but he couldn''t. Not without falling to his death.


    "Got it!" the woman called. "Going for the last one now."


    She stepped onto Andy''s shoulder and began to push off, jumping to the third pole.


    But as she did, Andy lost his grip. She had shoved off too hard, and his shoulder had given way as he hung on the pole with his legs and left arm.


    As the woman pushed off, Andy''s shoulder fell, and her footing was lost.


    "Re!" the elepholk called.


    "No!" cried the little girl in the pink dress.


    The woman reached out for the third pole, but she wasn''t going to make it. Not even close.


    She didn''t scream as she fell. She didn''t make any noise, except a sickening, crunchy thud as her body hit the ground.


    "No!" the elepholk yelled, rushing to the woman''s side. He immediately knelt down beside her, putting his hands on her to heal her.


    "You did this!" the little girl exclaimed, pointing to Andy. "You are going to be sorry, mister!"


    Andy began scrambling down the pole. When he got to the last ten feet, he jumped the rest of the way, rolling as he hit the ground.


    "She''s dead," the elepholk said, standing up, his eyes beginning to glisten with tears.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Arlene and Kermit rushed to Andy''s side.


    "We don''t want any trouble," Andy said. "It was an honest mistake, and we agreed not to fight."


    "Re may have agreed not to fight," the elepholk said, brandishing his shield and warhammer, "But I didn''t. And I''ll be damned if I let her death go unavenged."


    "What are you talking about?" Andy said. "She fell because of her own carelessness. I didn''t do anything on pur¨C"


    The elepholk charged, shield on one arm, giant warhammer in another. He wielded it one-handed with ease.


    "Get them!" the little girl cried.


    Arlene drew her bow and fell back, trying to get some distance between her and the charging enemy.


    Kermit stood motionlessly.


    Andy picked Kermit up with one arm and tossed him several feet away, then drew his weapon.


    The elepholk was upon him now.


    Andy activated Fluid Strike. Time slowed as he looked for weak points in the elepholk''s armor.


    This may be the only chance I have, Andy thought. I need to put everything I have into it, even if it exhausts me.


    Andy activated Wallop and readied his Greatsword. He felt the familiar rage, the thirst for justice, well up inside him as he swung his great sword. His blade found the elepholk''s unarmored elbow, slicing clean through it. Andy spun, bringing his sword through the elepholk''s other elbow, slicing through. He spun a third time, finding the elepholk''s unarmored neck.


    Time sped back up as the elepholk''s lifeless body fell to the ground, forearms and head detached.


    "MY GOODNESS FOLKS, IT LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE A DISMEMBERMENT!"


    Many in the audience gasped, many groaned, some applauded, a few laughed.


    Andy panted. He was spent. He had pushed it to the edge. But now the threat was neutralized.


    "No!" he heard the little girl cry.


    Andy didn''t want to do it, but he felt he had no other choice. In the moment he had acted to defend himself and his friends.


    "I''m sorry," Andy said, exhausted.


    "No," the little girl said, her voice lowering into a growl. "But you will be."


    The girl began to giggle, then laugh. It sounded like she had two voices.


    "What is this exorcist shit?" Arlene said, a look of terror coming over her face.


    The girl threw her head back and her body exploded into tentacles, which surrounded a maw filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    "WOW, A SHAPESHIFTER," the announcer called. "WHO COULD''VE EXPECTED THIS."


    Andy tried to lift his sword but he was too tired.


    Arlene ran over to the cloaked woman''s body, scooping up the two medallions.


    "I''ve got the emblems!" Arlene said. "Let''s run!"


    The group darted back for the red route as the tentacled monstrosity threw itself at them. It had somehow grown more gargantuan, crashing into the ground and sending a wave of sand forward.


    The group crossed through the first golden door. At least now a stone wall stood between them and the monstrosity.


    As soon as they cleared the door Andy fell to the ground, exhausted. He had pushed it too far. He couldn''t push himself up.


    "This is it for me," Andy said. "I can''t go any further."


    Tentacles slammed into the wall behind them, climbing their way over the edge.


    "PL!" Kermit called to the pig in the next room.


    The giant boar arose, eager to follow Kermit''s voice as it sprinted through the hole in the wall, past its cage.


    Kermit motioned toward Andy.


    "Can you carry him?" Kermit asked.


    The boar didn''t understand.


    Tentacles slammed down from above, beginning to rip the outer wall apart.


    Arlene helped Andy up, putting his arm around her shoulder.


    Kermit made a motion to the boar''s back.


    The boar put his head down, allowing Arlene to help Andy onto his back.


    "Let''s go!" Kermit said, leading the charge through the hole toward the shrine courtyard. "Let''s get him outta here!"


    The boar followed Kermit as the tentacle monster ripped through the outer wall and into the red route, its mouth open, teeth threatening.


    Arlene ran up to the courtyard wall, scaling the rubble. Then she paused, looking behind her at the tentacled monstrosity.


    She attached an alchemical vial to an arrow, notched it, and pulled back her bowstring.


    "This better work," she muttered as she let the arrow fly.


    It struck the monster in the mouth, exploding, sending teeth flying every which way as the monster reared back in agony, its tentacles writhing.


    "WHAT A SHOT, EH?" the announcer said as the crowd cheered.


    Arlene turned and continued to run through the shrine courtyard.


    Meanwhile, the boar continued charging. It was headed straight for the wall with Andy still on his back.


    Oh shit, Andy thought. Fat chance I survive this impact.


    "Woah!" Andy called.


    PL didn''t listen. The boar slammed right through the wall.


    Andy held on to the boar''s mane as tightly as he could. Several bricks and stones pummeled him. He felt one hit his skull, another cracked into his shoulder.


    The boar didn''t stop, it ran through the other wall too, back to the starting area.


    This time Andy fell off, skidding on the ground to come to a rest right in front of the entrance gate.


    Everything went black.

 Chapter 28: Recovery Day

    Andy faintly remembered being carried out of the arena, completely dazed, by the medics. He remembered being hoisted onto a stretcher, but not much else.


    As he slowly came to, still foggy, Andy found himself in a beautifully furnished room with a large window overlooking the streets of Cresthaven. Mount Aurora and its forests loomed in the background.


    He was on a sofa facing the window. It looked like Kermit was speaking in the back of the room to Brea, who was holding a few pouches. He kept asking about the giant boar, PL, whom the group had encountered in the arena.


    Brea seemed quite confused, but followed along as best she could with a polite smile.


    As Andy sat up, a message flashed across his vision:


    Level 1 Achieved!


    Oh yeah, that''s right¡­ we won.


    Andy felt a twitch of giddiness at reaching another level. He began to consider how he would invest it¡­ a class? Maybe fighter or monk? Or maybe it would be better spent on a skill like combat that would give him more general improvement. The range of options seemed overwhelming.


    "Hi there" came Brea''s voice as she approached the couch. "How are you feeling?"


    "A bit groggy, but good otherwise."


    Brea smiled. "I''m glad our medics took care of you. You were out for about an hour¡­ but now you''re here, with one of the nicest views in Cresthaven." She gestured toward the view that overlooked a central street that culminated in a courtyard right below them. "Welcome to the city''s sky lounge. You''re invited to stay here tonight while you rest and recover."


    "Oh, we''re not going back to Tobo''s?"


    "You''re level one now," said Brea. "He''d have to charge you his usual fees for food and lodging."


    "Ah, I see," Andy said, nodding. He stared out the window, where a crowd seemed to be gathering out on the streets. "Where''s Arlene?" he asked, noticing her absence.


    "She has gone to her room, she seemed quite tired. I can inform her that you''re awake if you''d like."


    "No, that''s ok," Andy said. "No need to disturb her if she''s sleeping. Do we have anything pressing?"


    "Nothing official, but I would advise some rest and recovery before council tomorrow."


    "The council?"


    "Yes, tomorrow you will appear before the Noble Court and the Council of Guildmasters to inform them of your employment decisions."


    "Oh, that''s right, they''re offering us jobs?"


    "Yes, at least the ones that have use for the talents you displayed in the Arena. You should receive offer letters today. Based on the buzz I''m hearing, you should have quite a few."


    Andy stood up and stretched out his legs. He was in his simple tunic, his sword was sheathed and leaning against the corner.


    "Should I go ahead and invest my level... or?"


    "Most new arrivals wait until they''ve made concrete plans with a guild," Brea said. "That way you can choose the best investment."


    "That makes sense," Andy said. He was eager to invest his level and receive concrete benefits, but he knew that he would be better off if he waited until he knew their next steps. There were a variety of different missions he might be asked to run, and depending on his choice, different feats could be more or less valuable.


    "And one more thing, Andy," Brea said. She held out a pouch. "You''ve also been granted a stipend, in case you''d like to visit a restaurant or do some shopping this evening. In any case, the Noble Court would like you to consider it a tip for putting on such a grand performance."


    Andy took the pouch, heavy with gold coins. "Ah, well¡­ thanks," he said, though he didn''t love the idea that the danger of the arena was a form of entertainment to the Noble Court, even if it also served as a mode of evaluation. Based on the Noble Court''s shady reputation, though, it wasn''t surprising.


    Kermit approached the window. "A parade!" he said.


    "Yes, they are holding a parade in just a few minutes," Brea said. "You have a perfect view of it here, but if you wish, you can join the crowd on the road to get a closer look."


    "Can we go down and see it, please?" Kermit asked. He turned around wide-eyed, grinning, and raising his eyebrows in anticipation.


    "Um," Andy started. "Oh, who am I kidding, I can''t say no to you, bud. Yeah, sure."


    "Yes!" Kermit said as he bounced up and down a few times.


    Andy didn''t feel one-hundred percent, but a short walk wouldn''t hurt him. He headed to the corner to grab his sword.


    "Planning on slaying the marching band?" Brea asked.


    "Oh," Andy said, hesitating. "Oh, no that''s not what I¨C"


    "We''ll keep it safe for you, don''t worry. Wouldn''t want to put any citizens on edge."


    ***


    Andy and Kermit made their way downstairs to the front doors. As the attendants let them out, the dark oak wood gave way to a magnificent blue sky over the pristine stone of the noble courtyard, the savory smell of the food being served from vendors¡¯ carts wafting through the air and the sounds of celebratory cavorting along the streets.


    The two made their way toward the bustling crowd ahead.


    "I wish Millford were here," Kermit said, looking at the crowd. "He loved parades."


    Damn, this kid is breaking my heart, Andy thought.


    "We''ll find him buddy," Andy said. "Real soon."


    Event staff circulated around the crowd in bright purple cloaks. Several were using short poles to pick up trash.


    "Please refrain from throwing trash on the ground," one staff member called. "Make use of the receptacles."


    The crowd applauded politely as a group of younger nobles, probably some important family, steered their lavish float out onto the main drag, lining up for the start of the start of the parade.


    The parade-goers erupted into raucous applause as a second float, this one more modest, constructed of bare wood and simple railing, pulled behind the first. Several apparent commoners stepped atop the float, carrying what looked like handmade folk instruments: fiddles, a guitar-like thing, an accordion, and an upright bass. They began to warm up.


    "Play a tune!" called someone from the crowd.


    One of the musicians strummed a few chords and smiled, tossing his pick toward the enthusiastic fan.


    "When do you think we can look for him?" Kermit asked again. His eyes were still wide with enjoyment at the parade, but his mind was evidently still with his long-lost brother.


    "I don''t know, exactly," Andy said. "If it''s true that this reality is infinite, then it will take a little research to find him. Maybe a lot of research. Maybe more research than we can do on our own."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Kermit''s face fell.


    "But hey, don''t worry. We already have great connections. Several guilds want to work with us, and the duke wants to work with us. If we get on his good side, maybe he''ll be able to help us find Millford. Think about it, he''s a well-traveled merchant with diplomatic connections, he''s got the power of the noble court¡­"


    "You think he''ll know?"


    "If he doesn''t know, he''ll know who to ask. That''s a big start."


    A smile returned to Kermit''s face.


    "And do you think we can find PL again? I was asking Brea about it but she didn''t know where he''s at."


    "We can definitely try," said Andy. "At least we know what city he''s in."


    "Good," Kermit said. "PL is my friend."


    Andy and Kermit arrived at a relatively uncrowded spot, about twenty feet from the street. Andy didn''t want to get closer, he didn''t feel like dealing with a crowd.


    "I can''t see," Kermit said. "Can I jump on you?"


    "Oh," Andy said. Well if he wasn''t willing to go closer, then he''d have to compromise with a piggy back for the boy. "Yeah, sure," he said, crouching a bit.


    "Yay!" said Kermit, jumping onto his shoulders.


    Andy stood up.


    "That''s perfect!" said Kermit.


    "Good show," came an unfamiliar voice from behind.


    Andy turned around slowly, careful to keep balance for Kermit.


    A common looking man with a stained tunic and intense stubble stood there. "I watched your challenges in there," he said. "You fight well."


    "Thanks," said Andy. "I appreciate that."


    "It''s a shame those damned nobles can''t accept a fair fight. Afraid of any competition rising up, I think."


    "Yeah?" said Andy.


    "Hey, can we turn around, I can''t see," said Kermit.


    The commoner stepped beside Andy as they shifted Kermit¡¯s view back around to the street, to the child¡¯s delight.


    "Thank you!" said Kermit.


    "And you, young boy," the stranger said. "You did very, very well. You act quickly in tough situations. That''s an important skill."


    He''s ahead of me on that one, Andy thought.


    "So anyways, you got to see a little bit of the tension between the fighting folk and the nobility," said the commoner. "The berserkers and the fighters¡­ those guilds are unpredictable. They love and defend the people of Cresthaven, but they don''t always see eye to eye with the nobility. Especially the duke."


    "I can see that," Andy said. "They seem to value honor, and a fair fight."


    "They do indeed," the commoner said. "And if it ever comes down to it, they will always side with the people against any oligarch."


    Andy hesitated, not knowing whether to press further.


    "Yeah, the common folk here, they like to raise a ruckus every once in a while, especially when they''re good and pissed off. And I think the display of cowardice at the arena, that likely pissed a lot of them off. Don''t be surprised if you see some¡­ action around here at some point."


    "Oh," Andy said. "Like¡­ what kind of action?"


    "Oh you know, demonstrations, riots, protests¡­ maybe an overturned chariot or two. But you won''t see a fighter or a barbarian take up arms against the commoners here. Their loyalty runs too deep. Some might say it runs deep to a fault."


    Andy nodded, unsure of what else to say. He knew he preferred the fighters and he didn''t like the nobility, but he wasn''t sure how publicly he should advertise that, given the obvious socio-political tensions.


    "Thanks for letting me know," Andy finally said.


    The commoner stepped in front of Andy. "I''m going to go get a seat further down," he said. He extended his hand, which Andy met with a shake. "Name''s Vern."


    "Nice to meet you, Vern," said Andy.


    Vern hadn''t yet released the handshake. It was starting to get a bit awkward.


    "One more thing. When it comes to who to trust around here, well, you just have to listen to your gut. You''ll know," he said, finally releasing the handshake. "For now, though, enjoy the festivities. You earned it."


    ***


    The parade began with an explosion of confetti. The noble children sat and waved politely on their lavish float, while the folk band on the float behind them began to play a celebratory tune. One of the noble children began to cry to another one, perhaps because the crowd wasn''t paying any attention to them. They were too busy clapping along with the band.


    The floats started down the street, gradually disappearing around a bend, new floats emerging from the backstreets to take their place at the start of the parade.


    Several more floats passed: many were local businesses, passing out small treats to onlookers. Dreamcraft LLC sported a clockwork float with goblinoids¨Cthese ones were friendly¨Cdancing around the perimeter. Ultimate Pete''s Zah even made an appearance, with a dashing stud of a baker tossing pizza dough and firing it on their on-board oven. Even though the arrangement was wildly dangerous, the crowd seemed to love it. Several of Ultimate Pete''s employees ran back and forth between the crowd and the float, passing out samples, some of which eventually reached Andy and Kermit.


    "Zah ball?" an employee asked, running up to Andy.


    "Oh, yeah, two please," he said, gesturing toward Kermit on his shoulders.


    "Of course!" the employee said, reaching into his basket to produce two small paper cups, each with a small ball of golden-baked crust. "Have a wonderful day, and enjoy the parade!"


    Andy and Kermit took their zah balls. Andy popped it into his mouth and began to chew.


    It was divine. The fragrant, buttery garlic coating the outer crust, the gooey, cheesy center, the sweet, robust marinara sauce, the spicy pepperoni, the aromatic herbs. It was everything he could have asked for.


    "These are amazing!" said Kermit.


    "I agree," Andy said. "Let me take your trash."


    Kermit passed down his empty sample cup, which Andy placed inside his own. He turned around to look for a trash can, but didn''t see anything promising.


    "Look!" Kermit said. "Animals!"


    Andy turned around. Another float was surrounded with riders on horseback. The float itself contained a huge wooden cage, where several tigers sat nervously eyeing the crowd, clearly in distress.


    "They don''t look happy," Andy said. "That''s too bad they treat them that way."


    "Yeah," Kermit said, his voice falling as he realized the level of exploitation occurring.


    Then Andy saw it: the next float that was pulling up to the starting line was another animal cage, this time with a giant boar, shaking and afraid.


    It was PL. It had to be. And he looked broken.


    Andy quickly took Kermit off his shoulders, he didn''t want the kid to see this.


    "Hey! I can''t see!" he said. "I wanted to see what came next!"


    Kermit jumped up and down to see over the crowd, then his face sank.


    "That''s PL! Hey! That''s PL! Hey, PL! PL!" Kermit began screaming for the pig. "They''ve got him all sad! We gotta go help him!"


    "Wait here," Andy said as he began to approach the crowd, seeing how close he could get to the float. He didn''t know what he was going to do, exactly, but Kermit''s love for the animal meant he had to do something.


    Of course Kermit did not listen. He followed right behind Andy.


    As he pushed his way through the crowd, Andy approached the float, but he was met with the butt of a spear.


    "No further," said a mounted guard, steering his horse out to prevent Andy from crossing into the street.


    Andy stepped back immediately. "Hey, uh, that pig is¡­"


    The guard pulled away. He probably didn''t even hear Andy''s protests. PL''s float was already headed down around the bend.


    A purple-cloaked staff member stepped toward Andy. "You can''t be in the street, sir. It''s for your own safety." The staff member moved on as quickly as he had appeared.


    "What do we do?" Kermit said, a hint of desperation in his voice.


    The pig''s float was long gone, and Andy wasn''t sure what they intended to do with him. His captors had clearly not been treating him well. Hogs don''t just sit and shiver like that. Not usually.


    But breaking him out would be foolish. There were dozens of mounted guards around the boar''s float. Andy couldn''t imagine that there would be light security wherever they were taking him.


    At the same time, Kermit''s face was growing increasingly desperate. He was missing his brother, and now he was missing his new friend, even if it was a giant boar.


    Andy stood for a moment, unsure of what to say. Vern had just told him to listen to his gut, but his mind was telling him that no good would come of an attempt at kidnapping a heavily guarded, giant boar.


    "You really like that pig, huh?" Andy said.


    "Yeah!"


    "He''s your friend?"


    "Yeah! He''s my friend!"


    And what kind of example would I be if I showed Kermit that you can''t count on your friends to help you when you''re in trouble?


    "Well¡­ I''m listening to my gut," Andy said. "And despite my mind telling me that this is extremely foolish¡­ my gut says¡­ we gotta take care of our friends."


    Kermit''s jaw dropped. "So can we go help him?" Kermit asked expectantly.


    "Yeah," said Andy. "Yeah let''s go find PL and break him out of his cage."


    "Yay!"

 Chapter 29: Find the Pig! ...One Mans Cheap Purple Trash is Another Mans Cheap Purple Treasure

    The parade proceeded down a wide, central avenue. If only they could be allowed onto the street, they''d catch up to the captive boar easily. The floats weren''t going much faster than a brisk walk, pausing every few blocks so that onlookers could take in the sights.


    "Follow me," Andy said, heading toward a back alley. "If we take a parallel alley, I bet we can catch up and see where they''re keeping PL."


    Kermit nodded enthusiastically as he followed Andy through the crowd and toward an unremarkable, narrow alley.


    They took a few twists and turns past discarded trash, small tables where workers took breaks behind their businesses, and the occasional person in a doorway, staring at them with suspicion.


    Finally, they found a route that was roughly parallel to the parade''s route. Every block, they''d cross a street that led off to the clamoring parade-goers admiring floats. They were on the right track.


    "We''re going to catch up!" Kermit said eagerly, his voice full of hope.


    "Yes we are," Andy said. He meant to reassure Kermit, but he was really reassuring himself. If he failed, he''d be letting the kid down, and to a certain extent, he''d be letting himself down too. In his previous life, he had let so much slip through his grasp. Now he was going to live with purpose, and right now that purpose was to save a pig and make a kid happy.


    As arbitrary as it may have seemed to an outsider, finding PL, the giant boar and Kermit''s new found friend, was the most pressing thing to Andy, at least at the moment. He had found something of a family in Arlene and Kermit, and dammit if he wasn''t going to give everything he could to preserve that.


    The parade continued on the main route while they followed the parallel alley, skipping over junk and weaving around odd corners, but still headed in the right direction.


    Then Andy saw something up ahead: a sheer wall.


    "There''s a dead end here. I think we need to find a different alley to continue," Andy said.


    He turned down a street to look for another parallel alley. Another sheer wall.


    "This is odd," Andy said. "All the alleys are dead ends, but the parade route keeps going."


    "Are we stuck?" Kermit asked.


    "I don''t know," Andy said, "Let me check. Stay back here so we don''t get separated in the crowd. I''ll be right back." He ran over toward the parade route and pushed his way into the crowd to see if he could catch a glimpse of the road ahead. Then he saw the problem: The parade was going over a massive bridge.


    Andy found an onlooker who looked approachable, a slightly older woman. "Where does that bridge go?" Andy asked.


    "The bridge?" the woman said. "It goes to the other side of town."


    "How else can you get across?" Andy asked.


    "Other than the bridge?" The woman asked.


    "Yeah," Andy said. "I''m trying to follow the parade route and get to the end."


    "Ah, well, you''d have to swim, probably," the woman said. "But if the drop off into the river didn''t kill you, the eels likely would!" She cackled jovially. "The view is quite nice here, and it''s much drier. Say, you''re not from around here it seems, where are you from?"


    She wasn''t going to be of much help.


    "Sorry, I don''t mean to be rude, but I''m in a hurry. Thank you," Andy said.


    She just smiled. "Have a good day."


    Andy headed back to the side streets, rejoining Kermit.


    "What do we do?" Kermit said.


    "There''s a bridge up there," Andy said. "The only way to the end of the route is across, but it''s going to be shut off from the public until the parade ends. Who knows how long that will be."


    Andy looked down an alley, hoping against hope that some solution would present itself.


    Then he noticed two event staff in purple cloaks having a smoke break around the corner. One kept peaking his head around the corner. By the looks of it, they were skipping out on their job duties.


    Andy approached them.


    "Hey," he said.


    The two event staff turned to face Andy. Both were young men with clean shaven faces, one was extremely tall and thin, with a red mop of hair. The other was a more average build, with short brown hair.


    "Sorry, did you need something?" the tall man said. "We''re on, uh, official break."


    "Sure you are," Andy said.


    "Who are you, again?" the other staff said.


    "I just really like those cloaks," Andy said. "Any idea where I can get one?"


    The two looked at each other and back to Andy before bursting out in laughter.


    "These things?" the tall one said. "These things are worthless, cheap little things. The fabric is flimsy. The only thing it''s good for is inviting people to come up to you and ask you strange questions."


    "Good one," the other said, giving the first one a high-five. Both chuckled.


    Andy pulled out the bag of gold that the Noble Court had supplied him for an entertainment stipend.


    "Would this cover it?"


    Both men dropped their jaws. The tall one''s cigarette fell from his mouth.


    "Yeah, um¡­ yes. Yeah, that''ll cover it," he said.


    They both immediately removed their purple robes and handed them over to Andy, leaving them in plain tunics.


    "Thanks," Andy said.


    The two opened the pouch of gold and looked at each other.


    "Let''s go get some booze, eh?" the tall one said.


    "Absolutely," said the other. He then looked at Andy. "Sorry sir, but you''re a sucker."


    "Very well," Andy said. "Enjoy your booze."


    The two men tore down the alleyway disappearing around a corner.


    Andy put on a cloak.


    "Here," he said, handing the other one to Kermit.


    "What do we do with these?" Kermit said.


    "We cross the bridge," Andy said.


    Kermit''s eyes lit up as he understood the plan. He donned the purple robe, which was entirely too big.


    Andy adjusted it, pulling a bunch of excess material into a knot so it didn''t drag too far behind the child. It didn''t need to be perfect, they just had to blend in with the other staff long enough to get across the bridge. There was a lot happening at once on the parade route, so hopefully no one asked any questions.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ***


    Andy made his way back through the crowd.


    "Excuse me, coming through," he called.


    Suddenly a rude drunkard stumbled in front of him, the smell of alcohol radiating from his open mouth.


    "Ey frow dis away will ye?" he said, slurring his words and tossing a glass bottle toward Andy. It landed at his feet, shattering.


    "Oop," the man said, stumbling away.


    Andy kept walking. "Watch out for the glass," he said to the crowd around him as he guided Kermit around the shards.


    "Ain''t you supposed to pick that up? Ain''t that what the court''s payin'' you for?" someone said.


    "Lazy good for nothings," another one said. "Everyone the court hires is a lazy family member of some rich asshole. They wouldn''t hire me even though I''d do a better job. They don''t want us to have any of their money!"


    A few crowd members responded with affirming hollers.


    Andy kept moving.


    No one questioned them as they crossed into the parade route, where plenty of space opened up. The disguises had worked.


    They were between two floats.


    Ahead of them was a giant cake on wheels with a wild-eyed, mustachio''d man at the top shooting pieces of cake into the crowd with a slingshot. Most onlookers found it funny. The ones who got hit in the face with cake and icing did not.


    The float behind them was a band mainly composed of brass instruments, playing a swanky marching tune.


    "Just try to blend in," Andy said to Kermit as they approached the bridge.


    They trudged along, watching as the cake man continued assaulting the crowd for laughs.


    That''s really not a great way to sell cake.


    As they stepped onto the bridge, Andy took a look at the river. The woman was right, there was a steep, steep dropoff into the waters below, as if the bridge were built over a small canyon. The regal skyline of Cresthaven disappeared behind them as the more modest buildings of the other side welcomed them. They had crossed the bridge without incident.


    To Andy''s surprise, there were no onlookers on the other side.


    "This must be the end of the route," Andy said. "Let''s pull off."


    Andy and Kermit slipped over to another side street, this one wider and less cluttered than the ones they had been in on the other side of the bridge. They slipped off their purple robes. Andy folded them up and tucked them in his tunic. The staff had been right: it was remarkably cheap, flimsy material, so it wasn''t difficult to fold it up and stow it away.


    They cleared a block or two before popping back out on the main drag. The floats were dispersing in different directions. Some were being dismantled. Parade performers were chatting with each other, taking off their costumes and taking drinks of water and eating snacks provided by the circulating event staff. Things were wrapping up.


    "There," Kermit said, pointing to a float with an open cage.


    PL was being unloaded. An animal handler had just finished attaching a restraint around the boar''s tusks and neck, which forced the creature''s head down. The handler guided the giant boar down a dirt road that shot off of the main cobblestone street.


    "Let''s tail him," Andy said.


    They kept their distance as they followed the handler down the dirt road, blending in as much as they could with the various people, both official and unofficial, walking back and forth to the parade route. The buildings around began to become more simple, constructed of wood rather than stone. Finally, the handler steered the boar off the road toward a large compound of stables.


    "There it is," Andy said. "That''s where they''re keeping him."


    Aside from one guard standing watch with a spikeshield and a spear, there wasn''t much security. The compound was surrounded on the back and sides by dense woods and brush.


    The guard started picking his nose. He wasn''t paying much attention.


    Andy spotted a clear route into the brush and toward the stables, with just enough cover to avoid detection.


    "This way," Andy said. "Be quiet."


    ***


    The pair made their way through the brush and toward the stables.


    "There he is," Kermit whispered hoarsely, pointing toward a stable.


    The giant boar''s tusks protruded through the fenced gate as he lay on the ground, sniffing occasionally, but otherwise not doing much of anything. Thankfully, the pig was no longer bound by the uncomfortable-looking harness that the handler had used to walk him here.


    "So should we break him out?" Kermit said.


    That had been the plan, but now they needed specifics. Thankfully, the lax security seemed to extend to the stables as well. By the looks of things, the boar''s stable was secured with nothing but a flimsy chain lock. With Wallop, Andy''s sword could probably cut through¡­


    Oh shit, yeah, I didn''t bring my weapon, Andy thought.


    The coast seemed clear; no one was within view.


    "Let''s see what we can do," Andy said.


    The pair approached the boar.


    "Hi piggy!" Kermit whispered as they approached the grate.


    PL''s ears stood up and his little tail began wagging furiously. He grunted with delight as Kermit petted his snout.


    "Good boy, buddy!" Kermit whispered.


    The bond between Kermit and PL was too cute, Andy couldn''t pay attention to it or his heart would melt and he wouldn''t be able to concentrate.


    He focused on the lock. It wasn''t heavy-duty, but it did require a key that they didn''t possess. Unless they could bust it up with a rock or something¡­


    Andy scanned the immediate vicinity for a suitable rock or other heavy object. Nothing.


    Then PL''s ears perked up again, this time looking beyond the pair.


    Andy heard the rattle of keys. The handler was approaching.


    "We gotta bail," he said. "Let''s hide."


    "See you soon, buddy," Kermit said, patting the boar on the snout before retreating with Andy into the brush.


    As Andy and Kermit found their place behind some brush, the animal handler cleared the corner, keys jingling as they hung from his belt. It wasn''t the same handler that had escorted PL off the float. No, this man was wearing a worn-out shirt under a ragged black vest covered in haphazardly stitched pockets and a pair of trousers that looked like they had been soiled a hundred times. His hair was long and greasy, and he was covered in sweat.


    He approached PL''s stable.


    To Andy''s surprise, the pig''s tail began to wag.


    "Hello there my beautiful boy," the man said, his voice tinged with a bit of sadness. "I sure am glad to see you." He placed his hands through the grate and petted the pig, who grunted with delight.


    Suddenly, the man''s shoulders and head slumped as his back began to shake.


    "Is he crying?" Kermit whispered.


    Unmistakable sobs issued from the man.


    "I think so."


    Andy strained to hear what the man was saying.


    "I wish I could fight for you buddy," the man said, his face screwing up and tears flowing freely now. He let out a few sobs and sniffled. "I wish I could keep you around."


    The pig continued to grunt with delight at the man''s pets.


    "You''re probably my only friend," the man continued, sniffling. "If I had more power, I''d keep you around¡­ but I can''t. They''d have my head."


    The man opened the stable door and slipped inside, giving the boar a hug around his neck and petting his mane.


    "You''re a good pig," he said. He sat down beside the giant pig, who curled up next to him. The man just sat there. And sat there.


    And sat there.


    After several minutes had passed, Kermit spoke up.


    "That man said he can''t save PL?" Kermit said. "What does that mean?"


    "I''m not sure," Andy said. "But it doesn''t sound good."


    "How are we going to get him out of here?" Kermit said.


    Andy thought for a moment and realized he didn''t know. Even if they managed to get the pig out of the stable, what were they going to do? Ride a stolen boar across town? Keep it in the lounge?


    "I think we need to come back when it''s dark," Andy said.


    "But¨C"


    "I know you want to help him now, but if we rode him out of here in the middle of the day, it would only make things worse. Plus, maybe we can convince Arlene to help. She''s stealthy."


    Kermit''s face fell.


    "Hey, look at it this way," Andy said. "We''ve accomplished step one: we found where they''re keeping him and we''ve scouted out the location. I know it''s not what you want to hear, but if we come back tonight, we stand a much better chance of helping him."


    Kermit nodded. "Ok," he said. "But we have to tonight."


    "Yes," Andy said. "I promise, buddy."


    ***


    The two made their way back through the brush, down the dirt road. The festivities had wrapped up, and all but a few stragglers had vacated the area. The bridge was reopened to the public, and they crossed it with ease.


    Then they saw smoke rising from somewhere up ahead.


    "What''s that?" Kermit asked.


    Andy peered up ahead. There seemed to be a large crowd chanting and hollering. The sound of glass shattering. Guards mobilizing.


    "That''ll show you!" he heard a man call out right before a large, stained-glass window shattered.


    A mounted guard proceeded to beat him down with the butt of a spear.


    A riot was breaking out.


    "Looks like there''s some trouble ahead," Andy said. "Let''s take the side streets back."

 Chapter 30: Strategy for Dinner, Jailbreak for Dessert!

    Andy and Kermit made their way through the back streets, avoiding any rioters. They arrived at the lounge as the sun began to set. Security was a bit tighter to get into the royal compound, but the guards recognized them and waved them through.


    ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡± Arlene asked as the pair walked through the double doors into the warm lamplight of the lounge. ¡°We¡¯ve got a whole stack of mail to sort through!¡±


    ¡°Arlene!¡± Kermit cried as he ran toward her. ¡°Arlene, we have to save PL!¡±


    ¡°The boar?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Andy spoke up. "They''re keeping him on the other side of town, and it sounds like they''re planning something¡­ bad for him. We''re not sure what."


    "You''ve been away trying to steal a pig?" Arlene asked, incredulous.


    "We''re trying to help our friend," Kermit clarified. "And we need your help. We''re not sneaky enough."


    Arlene paused. "I need to talk to you," she said, pointing to Andy.


    Andy nodded, and the two stepped out into the hall, assuring Kermit that it would only be a minute.


    "What is going on with you?" she asked. "You took Kermit across town to steal a pig? What is that? We''ve got work to do. We''ve got offers to consider. We need to be ready for the council tomorrow."


    "Look," Andy said. "He''s really attached to that boar, and whatever they did to the boar, he looked awful up there in that cage¡­ shaking and shivering. He was terrified."


    Arlene looked in Andy''s eyes. What was she trying to discern?


    "How would you like it if you were forced to fight in the arena for the entertainment of nobles, and then paraded around in a cage afterward?"


    "Well, I suppose I''ve experienced half of that, and I didn''t love it," Arlene said. "Look, I don''t think it''s bad that you want to save the boar. I''m just caught off guard and surprised. I''ve been trying to think through our next few moves, waiting around on the two of you, and you barge in with a new side quest all of a sudden."


    "Think about it this way," Andy said, "Wouldn''t it be kind of awesome to have a giant boar on our team?"


    Arlene paused. She was lost in thought for several moments.


    Andy knew that she cared deeply for Kermit, but she was in a strategic headspace. Hopefully the tactical promise of a giant boar was enough to win her agreement.


    "Well..." she started. She paused again. "Fine."


    Before Andy could say anything else, she opened the double doors and the two of them reentered the lounge.


    "Listen," she said to Kermit, who was eagerly waiting. "We''ll help you save the pig."


    "Yes!"


    "But here''s how it''s got to go: we need to wait until night. Like night, night. That way I''ll be able to use Blend into Shadow to its maximum potential. I have no idea what things are like in Cresthaven at night in the noble district, or the district across the bridge, and I''d feel better if I could be practically invisible at all times."


    "Ok," Kermit said. "So in a little while?"


    "Exactly, in a little while. And until then, we''ve got some decisions to make. We''re going to do our homework first, before we play. I want to spend our dinner tonight getting extremely clear on how we''re going to handle the council tomorrow."


    "And then we go help PL after?"


    "Yes," Arlene said.


    Kermit looked toward Andy, smiling.


    Andy couldn''t help but smile himself.


    After a few minutes, Brea opened the double doors to announce dinner, asking the three to follow her to the dining room.


    Arlene gathered up all of the mail they had received on the way out.


    "I hope you have all had a restful day," Brea said, leading them down the hall and through a doorway into a modest room with a large dinner table, set with silverware, water, wine, and a basket of breads. "Please have a seat and we''ll have the first course out very soon. You''re going to receive the very finest cuisine that Cresthaven has to offer."


    "This city has lots of good food," Kermit said. "I really like the zah! We saw Ultimate Pete today in the parade and we got try one of his¨C"


    "I''m sure the junk food that the street vendors hand out is tasty," Brea said, "but that''s not true dining. Our meals here in the Noble Court are nutritious, delicious, and artful."


    Everyone found their seats and Brea bowed slightly, exiting the room.


    "I''m sure dinner is going to be good, but I''m not a fan of the classism," Arlene said as she dropped the pile of letters on the table in front of her. She began sorting them into piles, one in front of her, one in front of Andy, one in front of Kermit. "It''s been like that around here today. They really think they''re something exceptional here, huh?"


    "It''s pretty clearly a two-tiered system here," Andy said. "We were among the commoners for the parade, and they were getting pretty rowdy. Sentiment is generally pretty low regarding the nobility, it seems."


    "Good to know I''m not alone," Arlene said.


    "Why do you care so much about pleasing them then?" Kermit said. "If the nobles gave you homework, but you don''t like them, then why do your homework?"


    Arlene paused.


    "It''s because whether or not I like them, we need to play this game for the time being in order to access the power to make a difference."


    Confusingly, Kermit nodded at the same time that he said "I don''t understand."


    "You want to find your brother right?"


    A spark returned to Kermit''s eye. "Yes, more than anything."


    "We''re probably going to need a lot of help doing that," Arlene said. "And we''re probably going to need to be a lot more powerful. The nobles here can provide help for us if we''re on their good side, and the guild masters can give us access to powerful feats."


    "And that will help us even if we don''t like them?"


    "Yes," Arlene said. "Once we''re properly equipped and powerful enough, then maybe we can have our disagreements with the rulers of Cresthaven more publicly."


    Kermit nodded.


    "Alright," Andy said. "When we''re choosing our first offers to accept, we need to keep in mind: our main goal is finding Millford."


    "Yes!" Kermit said.


    "And we don''t know exactly what that involves," Andy continued, "but it will more than likely involve travel, and travel will more than likely require combat. I''d love it if we all learned how to fight, at least a little. But in any case, we need to plan our progression as a party, and we''ll need to stick together. That''s the fastest route toward success."


    "Wow," Arlene said. "I''m impressed. I thought I was the min-maxer."


    ***


    The first course came out: roasted vegetables in a tangy, spicy sauce served on sticks with chunks of seasoned fried chicken. Kermit decided he''d prefer to eat each piece by hand.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The group ate them as they sorted through their offers. Kermit''s letters became increasingly covered in sauce.


    Andy received guild offers from the fighters, monks, berserkers, and warlocks. They each promised different assets in addition to a class level for completing an induction quest, a difficult errand that prospective guild members ran for the guild in order to demonstrate sincere commitment. The fighters promised a fine weapon, the monks promised a secluded meditation space, the berserkers promised glory in life and death (it was unclear what that meant), and the warlocks included the cryptic promise of ''inconspicuous but very real social power, along with utter discretion.''


    Arlene received letters from the fighters and rogues. The alchemists and paladins had, for whatever reason, decided against extending an offer, but her performance in the cooking challenge as well as her bravery in battle had apparently earned her recognition from the farmers and berserkers, who extended an offer despite her lack of level zero feats in their classes.


    Kermit got the most offers: druids, farmers, clerics, and sorcerers, along with berserkers, fighters, rogues, builders, and enchanters.


    In addition to guild fighters, the three of them also received a joint letter from the duke, who invited them to complete a quest for him. The letter was short:


    New Arrivals,


    Your impressive performance in the Arena has attracted the attention of the Duke of Cresthaven. The duke is always on the lookout for powerful heroes who may benefit the kingdom, and would like to offer you short-term employment. The quest involves retrieving some valuables stolen from the duke. The difficulty level should be low to medium. In addition to any levels you may receive from the quest, the duke will compensate you generously. Satisfactory performance may result in further employment.


    ¨CN.C.


    "So, looks like we have lots of guild letters, and a joint job offer from the duke," Arlene said, summing up the discussion so far.


    "Do we really have a choice?" Andy asked. "As much as I would rather join a guild first, how can we turn down the duke? Don''t you think that would have political consequences for us?"


    "I''m not sure," Arlene said. "I''m really not sure."


    "Can we do it second?" Kermit asked.


    Arlene and Andy paused.


    "Maybe," Andy said. "That''s a good argument, actually. We could say that a guild job will make us more powerful and capable of handling the duke''s mission successfully."


    "I''m on board with that," Arlene said. "But which guilds should we consider?"


    "I''m inclined toward the fighters," Andy said. "They have a good spirit, and their offerings seem the most pragmatic. Who doesn''t want a fine weapon?"


    "Me too," said Arlene.


    "Me too," said Kermit.


    Wait, what? Andy thought, looking at Kermit. He seemed nothing but sincere.


    "Really?" Arlene asked.


    "Yes!" Kermit said.


    "I thought you wanted to be a chef," Arlene said.


    "I do," Kermit said. "But I want to find Millford more. I don''t like to fight. But you''re right. I need to learn at least a little if we''re going to ever find my brother."


    Andy was impressed with the kid.


    "Are you sure?" Arlene asked.


    Kermit nodded. "At least just for this first level."


    "So all three of us will either join the fighters or take the duke''s mission," Andy said.


    "Yes," Arlene said. "We can think on it a bit. At least now we have a basic plan. We can argue that a fighter level would benefit all of us, duke included, and then take his mission second."


    After a few minutes, the main course arrived as night fell definitively on the city, the skyline visible through a small window in the dining room.


    Brea arrived with a pitcher of lemon water and behind her two other wait staff carried in the dinner plates. The plates consisted of roasted green beans, exquisitely marinated steak tips, and mashed sweet potatoes, hearty and nutritious.


    The group dug in.


    ***


    "Now, about the pig," Arlene said. "What''s the scoop?"


    "Well," Andy said, "In the nighttime it should be pretty easy. They''re keeping him in a stable on the other side of town. With the cover of darkness, we could probably bust him out. Security was minimal and the lock they used wasn''t particularly heavy duty¡­ I think we could bust it up with a rock or something."


    Brea entered the room.


    "How was it?" she asked. "Judging from your empty plates, pretty good, huh?"


    "Amazing!" Kermit said enthusiastically.


    "Well hang on for dessert, then," Brea said, picking up their plates and stacking them onto her arm. "It''s going to be a good one."


    "Actually," Arlene said, standing up, "we were thinking about getting out into the city for some fresh air."


    "Oh," Brea said, frowning. "I''m afraid that won''t be possible."


    Andy''s heart sank. They weren''t allowed outside?


    "What do you mean?" Arlene asked.


    "I''m afraid there''s a curfew. Unfortunately the festivities today got some people a little too excited and the guards have had to deal with rioting all evening, so they''ve demanded that all civilians remain indoors after nightfall. But don''t worry, there''s plenty here to keep you occupied, and if you''d like, you can visit the bar on the rooftop to get that fresh air you wanted."


    "Are people in trouble?" Kermit asked.


    "Some people are," said Brea, "but you don''t need to worry about it at all, you''re highly favored already by the nobility and the guild masters. You''re not in trouble at all." She took the plates and disappeared into the hallway.


    "I really hate the politics here," Arlene muttered once she was sure that Brea was gone.


    "So we''ve got a curfew to contend with now," Andy said. "How should we handle it? By morning it might be too late."


    "Does that mean we can''t go now?" Kermit asked.


    Arlene paused and thought for a moment.


    "No, we''re definitely going out tonight," Arlene said. "Fuck the curfew and fuck the nobility. I completely understand why they riot against these assholes."


    Andy nodded. "Maybe you and I could go but leave Ker¨C"


    "I want to help!" Kermit said. "PL is my friend and I need to be there when we break him out."


    Andy thought for a moment. Kermit was probably right in more ways than one. It wouldn''t be right to leave him here when he had so much at stake in the operation, and plus, PL would likely be more relaxed and cooperative in Kermit''s presence.


    "What do you think?" Arlene asked.


    "I think Kermit comes along," Andy said.


    Kermit beamed with pride and excitement.


    ***


    They hung around the table until dessert arrived: mango cream pie. Andy suggested they take their time in order to avoid suspicion, so they ordered a second round of dessert, as well as some coffee.


    Afterwards, the group headed back to the lounge down the hall to prepare to leave.


    The lounge had a wide view of the city streets. Its huge window overlooked the main avenue and many of the elaborate structures of the noble district.


    The courtyard below was completely evacuated, except for a line of guards preventing anyone from coming in. Out in the city streets, there were isolated small flames and smoke, commoners protesting, objects being thrown through windows.


    Andy couldn''t hear anything from below, but the scene he saw was chaotic. On the one hand, that was a bit scary, as the guards would be on high alert. On the other hand, it was a great distraction that would enable them to pass through the streets stealthily and unnoticed.


    Kermit found a couch facing the great window overlooking the streets and began to jump on it, bouncing up and down in bored anticipation while Andy and Arlene headed to gear up.


    Arlene picked up her bow and Andy reached for his sword, but then hesitated.


    "Hey, uh, do you think we should go without weapons tonight?"


    "Why would we do that?" Arlene asked.


    "Well, this morning Brea didn''t want me to take my sword out¡­ I think it might be considered aggressive or confrontational or something. In any case it could attract a lot of attention from the guards, and I''d guess there''s a lot of them out there tonight."


    Arlene paused. "The riots are a great cover, though," she said. "The guards will be too distracted to bother us."


    "I think it cuts both ways, actually," Andy said. "I think the guards will be on high alert, so if we are caught out past curfew, and we do have all our weapons, then we may be considered hostile. They might even assume we''re rioting too¡­ I don''t like it, but I think the best move is to leave them."


    "You may be right," Arlene said. "But Brea said we have gained a lot of favor with the nobility, don''t you think that would go a long way? Couldn''t we chalk it up to a misunderstanding if we were caught?"


    "To an extent," Andy said. "But if we were caught with our weapons, I think that would be pushing our luck. Let''s leave them behind so that we can retain whatever favor we have, and if we get busted, it won''t be so dire."


    Arlene sighed.


    "Look, I''ve got Fluid Strike and Wallop. Both feats apply to unarmed strikes. It''s not as good as a great sword and a longbow, but it''s not nothing."


    "Alright," she said. "Let''s do this quietly, let''s not attract attention, and let''s certainly avoid combat at all costs. And let''s be quick."


    They left their weapons in the corner. Andy produced the cheap purple robes.


    "What''s that?" Arlene said.


    "Event staff uniform," said Andy. "I don''t know, maybe it will come in handy. In any case, it''s a dark color, and it''s a cloak, so Kermit and I should probably wear them in case we get separated from you. Could help with cover, or provide a cover story if we need one."


    "Good thought," she said.


    "Ready Kermit?" Andy asked.


    Kermit nodded and bounced on the couch one last time, landing squarely on the floor, and scurried over to the door.


    They headed down to the streets.

 Chapter 31: These Unaccountable Tyrants Deserve Whats Coming

    Night had fallen fully as the group made their way down to the courtyard. There was a heavy guard presence, but Arlene was able to conceal herself, along with Kermit, using Blend into Shadow.


    Andy was not so lucky.


    "You there!" a guard called as Andy attempted to slip down a side street following Arlene. "Halt!"


    Andy stopped. Really? He wasn''t even going to make it out of the courtyard?


    "What is the meaning of your curfew infraction?" The guard said as he approached. He had heavy, plated armor and composite wooden and steel shield with heavy spikes protruding from the center. The spikes gave off a faint red iridescent glow in the darkness of night.


    Andy adjusted the hood of the event staff cloak he had acquired earlier, obscuring his face just in case the guard might recognize him from the arena.


    "I''ve been given superseding orders," Andy said. If this was anything like the bureaucracies of Andy''s previous life, the guard would likely not be privy to all (or even most) decisions made by higher ups. He was probably just told not to let anyone enter or exit. But with corrupt organizations there were always exceptions, and the Cresthaven nobility had proven themselves exceedingly corrupt.


    "And whose orders supersede the duke''s?" the guard said, resting his hand on the hilt of his shortsword.


    "The duke''s," Andy said.


    The guard laughed. "Yeah?" he said with more than a hint of incredulity.


    "The duke wishes the immediate surroundings to remain free from debris. He wants to maintain a clean and dignified environment."


    The guard paused. Andy was getting somewhere with this.


    Andy gestured to his purple robe. It''s color was barely visible in the moonlit night, but the material was unmistakably cheap. "I wish I could call it a day after working the parade, but the duke insisted. He said he wanted the guards to remain undistracted."


    "The duke spoke to you?" the guard said.


    Did Andy detect a hint of jealousy? How would he play this next line? He needed to prove that he was familiar with the inner workings of the noble court, but he also had to protect the guard''s apparently fragile ego. He would just try to name-drop some court personnel and hope that it proved convincing enough.


    "Heavens no," Andy said. "Brea informed me. She said the duke is worried that the trash from the city will spoil his view in the morning."


    The guard grunted. It seemed like the deception was going to work¡­


    "Be quick, and don''t get into trouble," he said.


    "Thank you, sir," Andy said, bowing slightly as he peeled off for the back streets.


    The guard returned to the edge of the courtyard. Several other guards seemed to question him, glaring over at Andy, but soon enough they turned around and continued watching for nerdowells, defending the perimeter of the premises.


    Andy slipped into the empty backstreets, and soon enough he found Arlene and Kermit waiting for him.


    ***


    Andy, Arlene, and Kermit made their way across Cresthaven, concealed by the shadows of the alleyways. Aside from the occasional rioter spilling over from the central avenue, they were largely able to avoid conflict. The shouts of guards and breaking of glass never came close to them.


    They arrived at the bridge, making their way onto the main avenue. Andy looked behind: the rioting crowds were scattering after a long night of destruction, the guards beating down commoners indiscriminately. The bridge, however, was clear.


    After they arrived on the other side, things were much quieter. The group navigated through the empty streets, down the dirt path to the stables, where they pulled over to the brush.


    "This is the place," Andy said, peering over the brambles at the same guard they had seen earlier that day.


    The guard''s sat on a wooden crate slouched against the wall of the first stable building, spikeshield leaned against him. His head nodded forward sporadically before jolting back up.


    "Security is lax," Andy said. "We can certainly make it back there. That''s the same guard that was here earlier today, and now he''s practically asleep."


    Suddenly, Andy heard the rattling of chains and from the street. He made a signal to Arlene and Kermit to remain crouched as he peered through the branches. It appeared to be three guards in full plate armor, spikeshields glowing, leading five shackled prisoners toward the stables.


    As the captors approached the compound, the lead guard gestured for his company to remain where they were. He approached the sleeping guard.


    "Get up!" the leader shouted in a distinct, gravelly voice.


    The sleeping guard jolted and immediately stood at attention.


    "Don''t you know there''s unrest!?"


    "I, yes sir," the sleepy guard said. "I am sorry sir."


    The leader''s spikeshield began glowing red.


    "Sir!" the sleepy guard pleaded. "Sir, that will not be necessary. I''m awake now."


    "You better be," the leader said. "But now I''ve got to unload my charge¡­" he turned around and looked at the captives, aiming his spikeshield at the first one in line.


    "Wait!" the captive pleaded, raising his hands over his face for protection.


    The leader''s spikeshield discharged a heavy red beam of energy, blasting a hole through the captive''s chest.


    The captive instantly fell to the ground, lifeless.


    The other captives released cries and sobs as the first fell to the ground. The two subordinate guards chuckled nervously.


    "Oh my god," Arlene whispered.


    Andy felt sick. He had just witnessed the callous, spontaneous murder of a defenseless prisoner. He suddenly wished he had brought his sword.


    "You bastard!" a captive called, lunging forward before another guard kicked his knees from behind and falling to the ground.


    "Did you see the way he raised his hands? He was resisting," the leader said with a laugh. "He was resisting, wasn''t he?" he said, looking at the other guards.


    "Yes, of course," they said.


    "That''s what happens when you resist," said the leader. Then he turned to the sleepy guard. "Take them to a stable, the jails are full. And get rid of this one," he said, gesturing to the dead captive.


    One of the captives began sobbing loudly.


    The leader and his company passed the shackles over to the sleepy guard, who led the trembling captives around the back.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I like the outskirts," the leader said in his low, gravelly rumble as he and his company headed back toward the main path. "No one to tattle on you."


    Andy began to tremble with anger, but he knew he couldn''t do anything about this situation presently. For the first time, he had just seen what a spikeshield could do, especially in the hands of a cruel and unaccountable tyrant.


    Andy couldn''t see very clearly in the dark, but he noted the man''s distinctive voice. One day soon, he would pay¡­


    After the guards had disappeared down the dirt path, Arlene began sobbing.


    Andy put his hand on her back, as did Kermit.


    Andy looked at the lifeless body of the captive, killed on a whim. He felt a tear fall down his cheek, a tear of grief and powerless frustration intermixed.


    The sleepy guard reappeared and began moving the body, dragging it off around a corner.


    "You ok?" Andy asked.


    Arlene nodded, wiping her face with her sleeve.


    "Let''s get that pig," she said.


    ***


    Shaken by the off-the-books execution they had just witnessed, the group slowly made their way through the brush and toward PL''s pen.


    Andy had the sudden feeling of being in a dream, the feeling that things weren''t real, that he had distance from the events that had occurred. He knew it was a trauma reaction, and one that he had experienced often in his life. He was beginning to slip back into that familiar numbness.


    I can''t shut down. Not now.


    He allowed himself to feel the soles of his feet as he walked, to feel the way they made contact with the ground. He felt the earth beneath him. Connected to it. Allowed himself to be comforted by it. Something horrible had just happened, but the world was still here. He was still here.


    I don''t know who that man was, I don''t know what he did, but I know for a fact that he did not deserve that, Andy thought. I vow to avenge him.


    Even just that commitment, the act of deciding on a plan to address what had just happened, brought him a little relief.


    Andy took a deep breath and felt the reality of the world return to him.


    "There he is!" he heard Kermit whisper. "These are bad people," he said. "We have to get PL out of here."


    Andy peered through the brush at the tusks protruding through the stable gate. No one seemed to be around.


    "I''m going to go look at the stable," he said. "Maybe there''s a less noisy way to get him out, but just in case, you guys look for a big rock or something. Be right back."


    Andy broke from the brush.


    Out of nowhere, Andy heard a voice shout: "Don''t lay a hand on that pig! I''ll cut you, I swear!"


    Even in the darkness, Andy could tell it was the sweaty pig handler they had seen earlier that day in the stained clothes. He held a basket of apples and was brandishing¡­ a very small knife.


    Andy could take him, but most of all, he wanted to silence him so that no other guards or animals would take notice. Hopefully their cover wasn''t already blown by the man''s outburst.


    Andy activated Fluid Strike, he lunged toward the man, hitting him lightly in the wrist so that the small knife went flying backward. The apples, too, fell to the ground. Then Andy positioned himself behind the man and put him in a very loose headlock, placing his hand over the man''s mouth.


    "We don''t want any trouble," Andy said, returning to normal speed. "Be silent and you won''t die."


    The man went completely limp.


    Arlene''s voice spoke, hidden with Blend into Shadow somewhere near them.


    "Do you have the key?" she asked calmly. "We want the pig."


    Andy slowly removed his hand from the man''s mouth as he began to speak.


    "You can''t have him until tomorrow," he said. "That''s what the deal was. If tonight is his last night on this earth, I want it to be the best for him¡­ I just spent my entire day''s earnings on this bushel of apples¡­" the man began to sob in frustration.


    "We don''t want to hurt the pig," Andy said. "We want to rescue him."


    The man continued breathing heavily. "You what?" the man asked.


    "We want to rescue the pig," Andy said again.


    "For what?" the man said. "So you can eat him?"


    Kermit stepped out of the brush. "We want him because he''s our friend," Kermit said.


    At the sound of Kermit''s voice, the boar stood up and began to grunt softly.


    "You, you¡­ wha¡­ You''ll get in big trouble," the man said. "I''ll get in big trouble. I''ll be fired, or maybe killed."


    "By who? Who wants this pig dead?" Andy said.


    "Why¡­ the duke, of course. The boar is going to be slaughtered and cooked at the festival tomorrow, as is custom."


    Andy released the man as he began to calm down.


    "So they''re cooking him at the festival tomorrow?"


    "Yes," the man said, irritated. He began picking up the apples. "That''s what happens to all the livestock used in the games, don''t you know anything?"


    "Why?" Arlene said, stepping out of the shadows.


    "Because it''s the Noble Court," the man said, spitting with anger. "That''s what they do. They enslave and dominate. They want to show that even the beasts of the arena aren''t powerful enough to avoid becoming their dinner."


    Andy sighed.


    "It''s a horrible, backwards tradition," the man said, "but that''s just how it is."


    "We''re favored, right?" Andy said, looking at Arlene. "Maybe we can negotiate."


    "Negotiate with the duke?" the pig handler said.


    Andy nodded.


    "Who are you guys?" the man asked, backing away a bit.


    "We fought in the arena today," Andy said.


    "That''s where we made friends with PL," Kermit said.


    "PL?" the man asked.


    "That''s the piggy''s name," Kermit said.


    "What do you think, Arlene?" Andy asked.


    "I don''t know if we have time," she said. "We''ve got the council tomorrow, I guess we could make the pig a condition of our employment¡­"


    "You guys work for the duke?" the man said.


    "Not yet," Andy said. "But we may soon. And maybe we can ask for the pig as part of our compensation. When are they coming for him?"


    "I don''t know," the man said. "Probably afternoon?"


    "When''s the council?" Andy asked.


    "Morning," Arlene said.


    Andy thought for a moment. It was risky. If they left PL here, they were risking the butchers slaughtering him before they could get back. If they broke him out, then they risked this pig handler being punished. Perhaps severely, even capitally.


    "Can you hide him?" Andy asked the man.


    "I mean, yeah, there''s some older stables out back that no one will check, but I''ll get in huge trou¨C"


    "What if we could get you out of trouble? Would you be willing to risk it?"


    The man was silent. He approached the pig, who grunted with delight as he petted its snout.


    "This pig has been my only friend for two years now," the man said. "Ever since they caught him in the wild, it was up to me to work with him. But I always knew the day would come when they¡­" he trailed off.


    The man reached into the basket and pulled out an apple, feeding it to the pig who chomped on it hungrily.


    The man smiled, petting the pig some more.


    "If he could live a happier life," he said, "then I suppose I would be willing to risk it. Life isn''t going to be so kind to me without my friend anymore anyway."


    "What''s your name?" Andy asked.


    "Sven," the man said.


    "Sven, if you can pull this off, if you can hide PL tomorrow, we''ll make sure you don''t regret it."


    Sven nodded.


    "Great," Andy said. "Hide PL, and we''ll get him off the hook during council tomorrow. If things go sideways, then¡­ then we''ll handle it when we get there. But I have a feeling we can get the duke to release him willingly. And whatever we can do for you, we will."


    ***


    The group made their way back through the town and into the compound without incident.


    Andy was pleased with the progress they were making with PL. But over and over, all he could do was replay the death of that captive. The energy beam of the spikeshield, the hole in his chest, the sobbing of the other captives...


    The smug guard who had killed him, unprovoked. He took time to burn that guard''s gravelly voice into his memory.


    This, nobility and its regime...


    These unaccountable tyrants...


    This whole structure...


    It deserved to be burned to the ground.


    Andy knew from that moment, he would do everything he could to bring judgment swiftly.

 Chapter 32: The Brat on the Silver Throne

    Andy rose from a fitful sleep. The night before, the group had slipped back onto the Noble Court''s premises, each of them claiming one of the bedrooms that were attached to the lounge. Andy had taken the one with a tiny porthole for a window, so the daylight only barely woke him.


    Today was the big council, where they would finalize their next steps, joining a guild and negotiating employment with the duke. After a few decisions were made, Andy would get to invest his level in a skill, too.


    They were also going to negotiate the release of PL, the boar they had encountered in the arena, Kermit''s new friend, and, if necessary, cover for Sven, PL''s handler who had conspired with them to hide the pig until they arrived at the council.


    The group gathered in the lounge, where several attendants were arranging the table for a light breakfast of toast, cheese, fruits, yogurt, sausage, eggs, and potatoes. The group sat and began eating in awkward silence until the attendants finally finished and left the room. Kermit was, for some reason, loudly slurping yogurt up from directly above it, his face hunched over his plate.


    "So, we''ve got competing offers from the guilds on top of the duke''s job offer," Arlene said, breaking the silence.


    "We''re going with fighters," Andy said, restating their plan from the night before. "We''ll have a good case if we argue that a level in fighter would let us accomplish the duke''s mission with greater efficiency."


    "Right," Arlene said. "The only unknown here is how the duke may react. If he''s as narcissistic as the nobility in general, then he might be offended at a negotiation. But if he''s more reasonable, or perhaps even amicable to the idea of negotiation, then it should go over well. If anything, it will be evidence of our ability to strategize and work efficiently, making us all the more desirable as allies."


    "Let''s hope the latter," Andy said.


    Kermit finished slurping his breakfast and came up for air.


    "What are you going to spend your level on?" Arlene asked. "I''m assuming you leveled up too, right?"


    "Yeah, I did," Andy said. "And I''m not sure. I want to see how things go at council and what kind of mission we run first. But unless there''s a major surprise, I think I need to take a level in the Combat skill. If I can have improved fighting stamina, then I''ll be able to synergize my feats better. Right now, combining Fluid Strike, Wallop, and my greatsword attack leaves me practically exhausted."


    "To be fair, it is a pretty awesome combo," Arlene said. "Your enemy goes from zero to completely dismembered in the blink of an eye."


    "Yeah," Andy said, thinking back to the day before, the pieces of their elepholk competitor falling to the ground¡­ Even though it was out of self-defense, the image haunted him a bit.


    Oh, this is going to be one of those compulsive memories now, huh? Right along with last night''s execution.


    "You ok?" Arlene asked.


    He obviously wasn''t containing his thoughts very well. He noticed his brow had unconsciously furrowed.


    "Yeah," Andy said. "Yeah, I''m good. I''m just¡­"


    "He was going to kill you," Arlene said. "You did the right thing, ok? I didn''t mean to make light of it, but if we can''t have a sense of humor about this stuff, it''s going to eat us alive."


    "Yeah," Andy said, shrugging, "yeah, it''s ok. I just wish¡­ ugh, I wish she hadn''t jumped like that."


    "Me too," Arlene said.


    An attendant entered the lounge. "The council will see you in ten minutes," she said, nodding briefly to ensure everyone had heard her. "One of us will be here to escort you to the room, ok?"


    "Thanks," Andy said, giving a thumbs up.


    The attendant smiled and stepped back into the hall, closing the door behind her.


    Everyone stood and stretched a bit. Arlene and Andy both checked their outfits in the mirror to ensure they looked good. But Kermit, who had no consciousness for such things, spent some time on the carpet, lying on his back and looking out the window upside-down.


    "They''re hanging into the sky," he said.


    Finally, an attendant knocked and entered, ushering them down the hall and into a lobby none of them had yet explored. It contained a grand staircase that led to an impressive set of heavy oak doors.


    The attendant opened a large oak door and stepped to the side, gesturing for the group to enter.


    Through the doorway, there was what appeared to be a large ceremonial building, like a court or a church, with pews that faced an elevated platform that contained a few chairs, which faced a wall of tiered booths, pulpits where the duke, the guild masters, and a few others stood, the duke occupying a larger central booth, intricately gold-plated.


    "Up onto the stage," the attendant said.


    Andy walked through. The room seemed to be empty except for the council members, occupying the ornate pulpits on the far wall.


    They climbed the marble steps and arrived at the leather chairs, simple and elegant, but also comfortable and ergonomic, facing at an upward angle toward the council''s pulpits.


    "Welcome," said the duke in a charming tone. "Congratulations on achieving first level. It is a true honor to welcome you into the community of Cresthaven."


    There was unanimous, polite applause from the council, but it died down fairly quickly.


    "Now, I trust you''ve received your letters and have considered them," the duke said. "Please inform the council of your decisions."


    Andy cleared his throat. "We''ve decided to take one mission with the eye toward enhancing our ability to complete another one."


    "Yes?" the duke said. "Tell us more."


    "We want to accept your job offer, but first, we''d like to join the fighter''s guild and gain at least a level with them. We believe that will equip us to accomplish your task, as well as many more in the future."


    There were a few mumblings amongst council members.


    The duke leaned over to another council member beside him, a younger man with dark hair, bearing a striking resemblance to the duke. Probably a relative. His booth was intricately adorned in silver.


    "Very well," the duke said, bringing the room back to silence. "I see nothing wrong with this plan."


    Really, that''s it? Perhaps the duke is more reasonable than we thought¡­


    "We do have¡­ one more request," Andy said.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Ah," said the duke, as if this were the part he had been anticipating all along. "And what might that be?"


    "We want the surviving boar from the arena to be entrusted to us."


    The duke made a puzzled look, leaning back over to the young man in the silver booth. Muttering began echoing off the walls of the mostly empty room.


    "And, what might be the reason for that?" said the duke.


    "We''ve quickly grown attached to it," said Andy. "Kermit used the druid feat and it quickly became friendly to us."


    More muttering.


    The man in the silver booth stood up. "We will not have centuries of tradition forgotten so that a new arrival can have a pet," he said.


    "Now, hold on, Sethor," the duke said, standing alongside him. The duke lowered his voice and the man, Sethor, sighed and took a seat.


    "What my son means to say," the duke said, "is that it is our custom to feast on the beasts slayed in the arena. We always have them supplied by trusted sources so that they''ll be both challenging and delicious, if a bit gamey sometimes. It is simply the Cresthaven way."


    "So how can we convince you?" Arlene asked, getting right to the point.


    "Well I suppose it''s likely too late, I''m sure the butchers have already gotten ahold of the pig," the duke said.


    "We took care of that," Kermit said.


    Goddammit.


    The duke laughed heartily. "You did what now?"


    "We hid the pig," Kermit said matter-of-factly. "We hid it so the butchers wouldn''t find it, so we could ask you for it."


    "Well, you demonstrate initiative," the duke said.


    "Let ''em have the damned pig," Bertha called from the back of the top row, banging on her booth''s pulpit.


    Mutters and whispers stirred around the council as the duke raised his hands.


    "You will have the pig," the duke said.


    "Yes!" Kermit said, pumping his fist.


    "But, it comes with conditions," the duke continued. "I do not want to be held responsible for giving a wild boar to an untrained party. You will take the pig''s handler with you, and he will decide when you''ve become well-equipped enough to handle the pig on your own."


    Wow, that was¡­ unexpected.


    Andy''s mind had been shifting toward how to negotiate Sven''s release if he had gotten in any trouble. The duke had just handed it to him.


    "We accept your terms," Andy said.


    "Good," said the duke. "I am glad you are humble enough to see reason."


    "I do not agree with this proposal," Sethor said, rising. "It is an important tradition for our culture, it reminds our people that we, the nobility of Cresthaven, provide them with dominance over the beasts of the wild. We build a glorious culture, and we subject nature to our will. We take the¨C"


    "That is quite enough," the duke said loudly.


    The duke''s son shut up quickly, snarling as he took his seat.


    "You will have your pig, and you will take the handler with you. I will not be indirectly liable for your impalement. Now, please remain in the lobby after you exit and Bertha will meet you and give you instructions for your initiation quest. Thank you."


    The council''s ambient muttering quickly elevated into full conversation as an attendant approached Andy, gesturing for him to rise. The council was over, and they''d received everything they''d wanted.


    In fact, it had been easy. The duke had been almost eager to give them the pig, and he wanted to send Sven with them, they didn''t even need to advocate for him at all. And what''s more, Kermit had completely blown their cover about hiding the pig, and the duke didn''t bat an eye. Clearly the duke was trying to win their allegiance, or perhaps flatter them. But whatever the case, they had gotten their big asks: the fighter mission, the pig, and Sven.


    The duke''s son, Sethor, was another story. He was confrontational. But he was also clearly at odds with the duke, at least in his disposition. Whereas the duke had seemed relaxed and self-assured, the duke''s son had seemed intense, uptight, and insecure. Of course, that made sense. He probably felt like he had something to prove to his father.


    Andy knew the feeling.


    ***


    They made their way to the lobby, where Bertha was waiting.


    "A pig, eh?" She said.


    "He''s my friend," Kermit said.


    Bertha laughed. "You lad, yer comin'' along too? Ye decided ta accept our offer did ye?"


    "Yes," Kermit said. "I want to find my brother, and I''ll need to fight, even if I don''t like it."


    "That''s what it takes, lad," said Bertha. "And that''s why we gave ye the offer, too. Technique can be taught, fighting moves and weapons expertise can be taught. But a fighting spirit¡­ ye either have it or ya don''t. And you, lad¡­ you have it."


    "Thank you," Kermit said, making karate chop motions.


    "So," she said, addressing the whole group, "welcome to the fighter guild. We exist for the purpose of teachin'' and usin''¡­ ye guessed it, fightin''. Now, like most guilds, we require an initiation quest before ye get yer first fighter level. Yer quest will be with Morwen. She will be employin'' ye for help with security for a nobleman on his huntin'' trip. Any questions?"


    No one spoke.


    "Do ye accept this quest?"


    "I accept this quest."


    Quest Added! Fighter Initiation Quest: Hunting Party Security


    "Just one more thing," Andy said. "I was thinking about putting my first level in¨C"


    "Combat," said Bertha.


    "That''s what I thought," Andy said, nodding.


    "Ye should all add yer level in combat," she said, looking toward the group.


    Andy opened his display, entered the [Skills] tab, and added his level in combat.


    Andy Parsons


    Level: 1


    [Skills]


    Athletics  [0]


    Armor   [0]


    Combat  [1]


    Acrobatics  [0]


    Sleight of Hand [0]


    Stealth  [0]


    Fauna   [0]


    Flora    [0]


    Occulture  [0]


    History  [0]


    Empathy  [0]


    Investigation  [0]


    Medicine  [0]


    Observation  [0]


    Deities  [0]


    Survival  [0]


    Deception  [0]


    Performance  [0]


    Persuasion  [0]


    As he came back to reality, a door slammed and several heavy footsteps approached them. Andy turned to see a group of guards approaching, the same group they had seen from the night before. It was the guard who had executed that civilian prisoner. He was the only one who carried a spikeshield in the approaching group.


    The guards pushed past them and up the stairs, into the court chamber.


    "Well I suppose that means we''re reconvening," Bertha said. "We''ve got to hear a report on what happened last night with the rioters."


    Andy wanted to say something, but decided against it for now.


    "Who was that guard, the one with the spikeshield?" he asked. "I''ve seen him around."


    "That''s the lead enforcer of order in Cresthaven, Rinold. He holds the power of the guard. I recommend avoiding him when at all possible," said Bertha.


    Andy nodded. Rinold. Something bad was coming for Rinold. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but eventually¡­


    "Enjoy the festival," said Bertha, "and I''ll see you and Morwen tomorrow in the noble''s courtyard, first thing."


    The group waved as Bertha departed.


    They swung by the beginnings of the festival, but without much sleep the night before, Andy didn''t last long. He was back in bed by the afternoon.

 Chapter 33: A Dryads Shrine

    The next morning, Andy, Arlene, and Kermit made their way down to the courtyard, where Morwen, Sven, and PL were waiting.


    "PL!" Kermit said, running over to the pig who wagged its tail and grunted happily.


    Morwen nodded professionally at the three of them. "I trust you''re ready to go?" she said.


    "Yes," said Andy, "but we haven''t been briefed on anything."


    "Don''t worry," said Morwen, "we have a long walk ahead of us."


    The group quickly began to walk through the noble district and over the bridge, where cobblestone turned to dirt road, and dirt road turned to mountain trail.


    The hectic bustle of Cresthaven gave way to the unsettled stillness of nature.


    Finally, Morwen broke the silence.


    "Our task is to accompany a noble, Verin Wells, on a hunting trip," Morwen said. "To be honest with you, this should be pretty easy. Much easier than the usual fighter initiation missions than we''ve had in the past."


    "Why''s that?" Arlene asked.


    "It just happened to be the job that we needed help on at the time," Morwen said. "You got lucky, is what I''m saying."


    "We''re lucky!" Kermit said, patting PL as he walked beside him.


    "And with a giant boar, I doubt anyone will be messing with us," said Morwen. "Thanks for agreeing to come along, Sven."


    "Oh it''s no trouble," Sven said. "Besides, it''s not like I had a choice about following orders from the Noble Court."


    "That''s true," said Morwen.


    Sven had the same appearance as he had the night before: sweaty, dirty clothes, generally unkempt. But his demeanor was decidedly more cheerful.


    "We''re headed up through a pass," Morwen said, pointing to Mount Aurora ahead. "It will feel like we''re going up a mountain, but we''re not going anywhere near the top, don''t worry. Once we get on the other side of Mount Aurora, the toughest part of our journey will be behind us."


    "Maybe we''ll see Lilly and Rowan!" Kermit said.


    "Who?" Morwen asked.


    "Probably not," Arlene said to Kermit. Then she addressed Morwen, "They''re the scholars who were left in charge of the spawning pools," she said.


    "Ah, scholars, an eccentric lot," Morwen said. "You never know who is hanging out at the tops of mountains."


    "They''re nice, and they make good food," said Kermit.


    "Well, I''m afraid we won''t have time to stop," said Morwen. "If we want to reach Verin''s estate by nightfall, we can only spare one short rest, and we better save it for when we''re hungry."


    The group had already hiked a long way. The skyline of Cresthaven receded into the distance behind them as they became swallowed by the mountain forest.


    Things were more serene out on the mountain paths. Occasionally the group would pass a small stone shrine, and the path itself was well maintained, but other than that, there were no traces of humanity. Only verdant forest, bubbling brook, and the chirping of birds.


    "So we''re just, like, going on a hunting trip with a noble?" Andy asked.


    "Sort of," said Morwen. "We''re not doing any hunting, of course. We''re only providing security."


    "Security from what?" Andy said.


    "Well, mainly beasts and other sentient creatures," Morwen replied. "You wouldn''t believe how many nobles have been assassinated while on a hunting trip. A hunting noble is a remarkably easy target¡­ More than likely, though, you won''t see much action."


    "Got it," Andy said. "So we''ll just be hanging around a hunting trip."


    "Exactly."


    After some time, Morwen spoke up again.


    "Are you looking forward to your fighter level once the mission is through?"


    "Yes," Andy said, "very much. I put a level in combat, so hopefully that helps momentarily, but I really want to get to the point where I can combine Fluid Strike and Wallop with my greatsword attack without getting exhausted so easily."


    "That will come soon enough," Morwen said. "I admit, you are already a formidable opponent with the greatsword. Any levels in combat will certainly help, as will fighter levels. What about you, Arlene?"


    "I also want to focus on combat," said Arlene. "I want to get to the point where I can one-shot an enemy from a long distance."


    "Your feat combinations are already fearsome," said Morwen. "Combining the Alchemical Bomb with your longbow and Righteous Wrath, well, that nearly killed me yesterday. You don''t have long to go before you''re a consistently deadly sniper."


    Arlene smiled.


    "Sven," Andy said, "what do you want out of this mission?"


    "Oh," Sven said, almost flustered. It was as if he didn''t realize it was possible for him to be part of the conversation, and now that he had been invited into it, he didn''t know what to do.


    "You''ll be paid in gold," Morwen said, "but what will you spend the gold on?"


    Sven walked silently for a few strides. "I think I might like some new boots," he said.


    Andy looked at Sven''s feet. He wore light leather boots that were nearly falling apart.


    "Nothing feels finer than a fresh pair of boots," Morwen said. "And what about you, Kermit? What do you hope to gain from this mission?"


    "I want to find my brother, Millford," Kermit said. "He''s probably in this world somewhere, and I have been waiting to see him for over a hundred years."


    Morwen seemed to contemplate Kermit''s words carefully. She became lost in thought. Then, finally, she spoke up.


    "A hundred years is a long time," said Morwen.


    The group continued silently down the trail.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ***


    After a couple of hours, the elevation began to change, and soon enough the party was headed downward again on a declining path.


    "We''re headed through the pass," Morwen said. "We''re making good time. We can stop for a short rest."


    Up ahead, there was a small shrine with benches. The group took their seats around the stone monument, a small statue of a diminutive, smiling nature spirit covered in leaves, holding a walking staff. There was an inscription that Andy couldn''t read.


    "Does anyone know what that says?" Andy asked.


    "It says ''rest a while,''" said Morwen. "The statue is a dryad, a forest spirit revered by the local druids and commoners. Dryads tend to be kind and watchful, helping travelers in the woods. At least that''s the legend. Sometimes people will leave food or trinkets on the dryad''s shrine for good luck."


    The group found their seats on the benches and pulled out the rations that Brea had packed for them: dates stuffed with walnuts and honey (seemingly a staple around here) and some jerky. Despite being trail food, designed for ease of handling rather than flavor, it was quite good.


    "I admire your commitment to finding your family," Morwen said to Kermit. "I spent a long time looking for mine, too."


    "Did you find them?" Kermit asked.


    Morwen paused for a moment, looking toward the dryad statue. "Not the family I was looking for," she said. "But I did find my new family. My friends and comrades in Cresthaven."


    "Where did your other family go?" Kermit asked.


    "I don''t know," said Morwen. "I never found them. I grew up in an orphanage out in the country. Really, it was in the middle of nowhere. The best I can tell, my parents didn''t have enough money to support me, so they entrusted me to the orphanage when I was less than a year old. I searched and searched, and I eventually found my father''s name on a ship log. Not long after they dropped me off at the orphanage, I suppose my parents went to a northern continent. Perhaps they were going to start fresh and forget about me¡­ perhaps they were going to try to make a better life, and then come back for me when they could take care of me again... I''ll never know, so I try not to wonder about it."


    Over the course of her speech, Morwen''s voice had softened. Her gaze on the dryad statue became pensive, unblinking. She had zoned out.


    Then she snapped back, shaking her head. "In any case," she said. "I eventually found my new family. Bertha, Gar, the whole Order of the Behemoth."


    "The behemoth?" Kermit asked.


    "Why, yes," said Morwen. She pushed her cloak back to reveal the hippo-skull patch on her shoulder. "The Order of the Behemoth, the most feared creature in the region. The Behemoth is a powerful animal that defends its pack with ferocity and single-mindedness, as our order aims to do with all the people of Cresthaven. It''s skull is said to be a very powerful mystical object, filled with natural defensive magic. Of course that may just be superstition, but it''s a fine image for our order." She covered her shoulder patch back up with her cloak.


    "Are you at odds with the nobility?" Andy asked, biting off a piece of jerky.


    "Oftentimes we are," said Morwen. "But they couldn''t do anything about it. With all the fighters, berserkers, tacticians, and other honorable warriors in the Order, any efforts to stamp it out would only lead to a revolution. So the nobility puts up with us, and to a certain extent, we put up with them. It is how it''s been for decades now. We run missions for the nobility, they allow us to exert our influence every once in a while as long as we don''t publicly undermine their authority too much."


    "So your group is made up of fighters and berserkers, like the ones we saw at the arena the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes," said Morwen. "Yes we have many folks from different classes among our ranks, but fighters and berserkers tend to make up the majority. People in those classes tend to resonate the most with the order''s mission. Of course, the arena this week was the furthest the order has pushed the nobility in a long time. I was nervous it might have crossed a line, but so far it seems ok."


    "Does your order take otherworlders?" Arlene asked.


    "We don''t have a law against it," said Morwen. "But most otherworlders don''t stick around long enough to meet the minimum requirements, and the missions that we offer don''t pay well. It doesn''t tend to attract adventurers so much as those who are truly committed to the well-being of the people of Cresthaven. That tends to be locals. People with roots here."


    Arlene nodded.


    "Tell me about Millford," Sven said, speaking up. He was on the ground, laying his head on PL, who was curled up beside him.


    "Millford!" Kermit said. "He is very cool. Millford is my older brother. When I left earth, he was nineteen. He was good at cooking, and he was good at music."


    "Did he play an instrument?" Sven asked.


    "Mandolin," said Kermit. "He had the coolest mandolin. It was from the city. I never went to the city, but the best toys always came from there. And Millford''s mandolin was the coolest. He could play all kinds of songs."


    "He sounds talented," said Andy.


    "He was, and he always made me pancakes for my birthday," said Kermit. "After mom¡­ passed away. Millford was the cook. He cooked for all of us. Me, Sheldon, and Dad."


    Morwen leaned over and put her hand on Kermit''s shoulder. "If he''s here, in this world, I''m sure you will find him." She smiled.


    ***


    The group finished up lunch and began packing their things. Kermit placed a small piece of date on the dryad''s shrine.


    "There you go!" he said.


    Andy turned to go, hoisting his sword and pack onto his back.


    That''s when he saw someone approaching the trail through the woods. A tall figure dressed in simple woodsman gear, with a wide-brimmed hat held firmly in place with a strap that tightened under his chin. The man had whiskers, as if he hadn''t shaved in a week or two, but hadn''t planned on growing a beard. He squinted in the sunlight as he emerged from the thick forest into the sunlit trail, but he wore a wide smile.


    "Greetings travelers," the man said.


    "Hello," said Kermit, who was still gathering his things by the shrine.


    Andy looked toward Morwen, who stepped between Kermit and the strange man. She seemed alert, but not overly alarmed.


    "Hail, stranger," Morwen said, her hand resting on her belt. Andy noticed her finger making contact with something, perhaps a hidden knife blade. "We were just on our way."


    The man stood there, facing the group.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," he said, waving to the group, "I''m Atnar, and I''m a wandering woodsman. I have been collecting berries." He opened a basket at his hip, revealing a bounty of small raspberries. "Have you seen any good patches around?"


    "No," said Arlene. "I can''t say we have."


    "That''s a mighty big pig you have there," Atnar said, gesturing toward PL. "Where''d you pick him up? It''s rare to see such a well-behaved boar."


    Sven put his hand on PL. "This here is our pig," said Sven. "Apparently he has a new name, PL."


    "PL? Hmmm that''s an odd name," said Atnar, scratching his stubble, "but I like it. I like an unusual name. Does it mean anything?"


    "Pig Large!" Kermit exclaimed.


    "What?" the man said, scratching his beard. Then he began to laugh. "That''s a bizarre name, but completely fitting!"


    "We really should be on our way," Morwen said, stepping toward the man. "If you would kindly let us pass."


    "Oh, of course!" he said, stepping to the side and gesturing down the trail. "Don''t let me keep you, I would hate to make such a lovely group late for their important business."


    Arlene stepped forward, and Andy followed. As the two approached the man, he held his arm out.


    "Wait," he said. His nostrils flared as he sniffed deeply. "You have a peculiar smell," he said. Approaching Andy.


    Andy put his arm out, pushing the man''s chest back.


    "Get off of me, weirdo," Andy said.


    The man stumbled back, and then he crouched, his eyes squinting as a dark look came over him.


    "You smell like the nobility," he said, reaching behind him.


    "Don''t do anything stupid," Morwen said, drawing her katana and holding it to the man''s throat.


    Atnar held both of his hands up in resignation.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry about me," he said. "But you may need to worry about them."


    Atnar began to laugh as several more figures emerged from the woods, all dressed in simple garb that blended in with the emerald green of the mountain forests. Several brandished katanas, others brandished spears, still others brandished clubs and maces.


    PL lowered his head and began to huff.


    "Oh no, now you''re upsetting the pig," said Sven nervously. "I do not advise this."


    Kermit reached for his frying pan, remaining by the shrine. His eyes were fixed on the approaching men.


    Arlene spun around, getting a three-hundred sixty degree view of the situation. She drew her bow.


    Andy drew his greatsword.


    At least a dozen men surrounded them.


    "Alright boys," said Atnar, "Let''s get some gold, and some bacon!"

 Chapter 34: Bandits and Blades

    Andy held his sword straight ahead as three men emerged from the forest, each brandishing a weapon.


    "Always feels good to redistribute the wealth of the nobles," one bandit said. "I won''t feel the least bit bad about it."


    The other bandit spat and twirled his katana, grasping it forcefully and extending it, pointing eye-level toward Andy. "Neither will I," the bandit said.


    "We don''t have to be enemies," Andy replied. "We''re not the nobility."


    His words had no effect.


    A third bandit carried a spear, holding it forward to keep Andy at a distance. Any time Andy would approach, the spear would jab toward his face.


    They wore simple green tunics that made them blend in with the surrounding forest.


    Andy looked at the trail and noticed that it was covered in footprints. They had been here a while, and perhaps this was even a typical ambush spot for them. In any case, Andy and his friends were on their turf.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Andy saw Morwen drop into a fighting position, and he saw Sven standing in front of the Dryad''s shrine, shielding Kermit. He stole a quick glance, but didn''t see Arlene.


    Probably using Blend into Shadow, he thought.


    An arrow launched past Andy and into the shoulder of one of the swordsmen ahead, who fell back with a scream.


    Yep.


    "Attack!" Atnar yelled.


    Andy lifted his greatsword and began to swing at Atnar.


    "Ah!" Atnar said, looking at Andy before vanishing.


    Andy''s sword swung through the air, hitting the rocky ground and sending hard reverberations up through the handle.


    "Up here!" Atnar called from a tree. He hung sideways out of the branches, "I could smell your Favored Weapon," he said pointing to his nose and cackling maniacally.


    Several assailants descended on Morwen at once, each slashing their blades ferociously.


    Morwen, as if by supernatural means, seemed to twist unnaturally around one of the attacks, stretching timespace slightly. The attack had been too forceful, and the assailant lost a bit of balance. In her glitchy state, Morwen was able to take advantage of the assailant''s misstep, tripping him and skewering him instantly. Her body returned to a normal state.


    PL began to buck. He snorted and lowered his head, backing up out of the crowd.


    The spearman ahead lunged toward Andy.


    Instinctively, Andy activated Fluid Strike. The spearman''s movements slowed down as Andy slapped the spear away, causing the spearman to fall off balance. Andy remained in the fluid state as the spearmen stumbled. Andy jumped and kicked the spearman squarely in the face.


    Time sped back up as Andy''s foot connected with the spearman''s head, giving a sickening crack and sending the man flying backward.


    "Sven!" Andy called as he picked up the spear and tossed it backwards, into the pig handler''s hands.


    Andy turned back around to face the two swordsmen. The first had an arrow in his shoulder, but the second one seemed to be at full power. There were several others flanking them, but hopefully Morwen and Arlene would be able to handle them. Andy would need to concentrate on these two for the moment.


    Andy brought his greatsword up again, raising it overhead as he lunged toward the two katana-wielding bandits.


    Both bandits dove out of the way as Andy released a scream, bringing his greatsword down where the first one had been.


    "Come now," Atnar spoke from the treetops in a mysteriously amplified voice. "You have no want to defend yourselves. If you''re associated with the nobility, after all, you''re practically a vampire, living an opulent life of luxury, all built on the backs of the commoners! You deserve to be punished, and you know it!"


    Even though the words struck Andy as absurd, he felt compelled by them. He felt he needed to stop fighting immediately and began to lower his guard.


    Andy looked toward the rest of the group. He couldn''t spot Arlene, but Sven had begun lowering his spear, and Kermit had completely set his frying pan on the ground.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No!" screamed Morwen. "He''s using a trick of speech, some kind of magic! Do not listen to him!"


    Andy recognized that what Morwen said was true.


    The two swordsmen approached him, and he forced his sword back into fighting position just in time to intercept the injured bandit''s blade.


    "Come, now," Atnar said again, his voice resonating in a strangely hypnotic pattern. "Lay down your sword and pay for your many sins."


    Andy felt the urge to fall to his knees, but he caught himself as a swordsman attacked him from the side, slashing at his back.


    Andy screamed in pain as the bandit''s blade slashed through his tunic and deep below his skin. His body was on fire for a brief moment. Andy grasped his sword and raised it again. The pain stoked a fire in him. He activated Wallop and lunged toward his attacker.


    The attacker''s eyes went wide as Andy propelled himself forward, greatsword moving on an arc toward the bandit''s neck.


    The bandit began to lift his weapon in defense, but too late. Andy''s greatsword cut through his neck like butter, sending the man''s head flying up toward the trees, past Atnar.


    Morwen, too, had broken free of Atnar''s magical influence. She was engaged with several bandits near the rear.


    "We''re not nobles!" Morwen said.


    Two bandits attacked Morwen simultaneously.


    She jumped straight up into the air, leaping high onto a tree branch. In her right hand, she held her katana. She extended her left hand and a bright bolt of energy appeared, materializing slowly into a glowing energy blade. She crossed her swords before jumping back into the group of bandits, cutting through their weapons with her energy blade.


    One of Arlene''s arrows shot through the woods and over the trail, narrowly missing a bandit''s ear.


    "Sure, sure," Atnar replied. "I know the smell. The incense and fabric softener, the smoked meats, the wine. I have a superior sense of smell, you know."


    "I gathered," said Morwen as she blocked several attacks, and plunged her energetic blade into an enemy with ruthless precision, flesh searing and cauterizing as the bandit slid along the blade, lifeless, to the ground.


    Suddenly, PL began bucking wildly. His grunts became more frantic until, finally, he ran with a burst of speed past Andy.


    Two men, both bandits, stood in PL''s path. The first tripped and began to scramble, but too late. PL dipped his head down and skewered the man as if he were a cow leg on a meathook. PL continued to drag the screaming man as he ran down the second one, his tusk finding a point of entry under the bandit''s ribcage.


    Both bandits screamed for a moment until PL rammed them into the trunk of a giant tree. Then the boar shook his face wildly, both bodies flying off in different directions.


    An arrow flew from the forest into another of Morwen''s assailants, who let out a yelp.


    "Why are you doing this?" Andy yelled.


    "Because I so enjoy laying claim to the riches of the nobles," Atnar said. "Andy besides, how else am I going to fund my new kingdom, hm?"


    "Your kingdom?" Andy said. "There is hardly a small group of you."


    "Oh, this is just one part of the patrol," Atnar said. "I have plenty more, back at the base. Andy yes, mine is a fledgling kingdom, but soon enough you will know the name¡­ ATNAR PABST!"


    Andy chuckled.


    "What?!" Atnar yelled.


    Atnar was still hanging in a tree, separated from Andy by thick branches. Andy might be able to swing through them using Wallop, Fluid Strike, and Favored Weapon, Greatsword simultaneously, but it would likely wear him out¡­ or would it? He had taken a level in combat, and he was feeling unusually energized. Perhaps a furious burst of greatsword attacks wouldn''t wear him out so fast now¡­


    "Pabst," Andy said, eyeing the branches he''d need to cut in order to cause Atnar to fall out of the tree. "In my world, it''s a shitty beer."


    Andy lept toward Atnar, perched in the tree. He activated Fluid Strike, bringing his blade through one branch. It splintered instantly. Through another branch, it fell into two pieces. Finally, through a third branch, one that Atnar was holding his weight on.


    Andy snapped back to normal time, feeling slightly out of breath, but not acutely drained as he had been prior to levelling up.


    My fighting is improving, Andy thought. Soon enough I''ll be able to be a shredding machine.


    As the branch fell out from under him, Atnar vanished into thin air, then reappeared in another tree behind Andy.


    "Not so fast," Atnar said. "I may not be much of a fighter, but I am very good at avoiding blades."


    "You rail against the cowardly nobility, but it looks to me like you''re the coward," Andy said.


    "The nobility''s only flaw is this: they do not admit their own lawlessness. If they were at least consistent, then they''d simply admit that they hold power because of their immense wealth. Instead, they have to lie to themselves, pretend that they are somehow above the commoner, invent stories about how hard they worked to get where they are. Please, spare me. If they were consistent, they''d simply say: I have the power because I have the resources to exercise it. That''s precisely what I preach: the only real power, political, religious, or social, is a power backed up by the threat of violence."


    An arrow shot toward Atnar but he blinked out of existence. It hit the tree he had been perched on.


    As Atnar materialized in a different tree, an arrow shot through the air and hit his abdomen, exploding into purple flame.


    "Argh!" he cried as he grasped the wound, falling out of the tree and to the ground. Purple steam rose off his badly burned skin.


    Somehow, Arlene had anticipated his movement, and she had an alchemy bomb arrow lined up to meet him there when he reappeared.


    "That''ll shut him up," Arlene said.

 Chapter 35: Charming Disarmament...

    As Arlene stepped forward, Atnar began to groan. The purple steam of the Alchemy Bomb continued to rise off of his severely burnt skin.


    "Your aim is true," Atnar said, managing a chuckle. "And your alchemical bombs are quite powerful." He played it as cool as he could, though he was writhing on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The other bandits were backing up. They had just seen more than half their group get slaughtered by sword, bomb, arrow, and tusk.


    One bandit stepped forward indignantly, looking at the rest of his companions. "Yer not gonna let them win, are ye!" he man called out. "Charge em!"


    All at once, the remaining six bandits brandished their weapons; katanas, spears, and a mace; and charged the group.


    Arlene quickly readied her bow and returned to the shadows, arrows flying from her position into the swarm of bandits.


    Andy readied his greatsword. This was going to be the last push. If they could take down this group of enemies, either Atnar would surrender or he''d be vastly outpowered. So far, he had only used some kind of dimensional blinking feat, as well as some kind of charm that clouded the mind and induced obedience. Additionally, Atnar seemed to have an exceptionally keen sense of smell, but Andy couldn''t tell whether that was a feat or if Atnar was just naturally gifted with superior olfactory senses. All in all, though, Atnar did not seem able to hold his own in combat without a group of lackeys.


    Take out the bandits, then Atnar''s toast¡­ but can we get through this wave?


    "How are we gonna take all of them?" Sven called nervously.


    "Wait for my Command," Morwen said, holding up her fist.


    The bandits overcame their hesitation and cleared the distance to them.


    "Now!" Morwen said, her voice reverberating with almost supernatural courage and authority.


    Something about Morwen''s command gave Andy an extra boost of adrenaline and resolve. He spotted a bandit heading toward him, brandishing a katana.


    The bandit raised his blade, hesitating for a moment before he began to swing.


    Andy swung faster, without hesitation, and cut through the bandit''s sword, breaking the blade in half, sending a piece flying into the woods. The bandit dropped the hilt as he tumbled backward.


    "These are no ordinary nobles!" the bandit called as he rose to his feet and retreated, weaponless.


    "I told you, we''re not nobles!" Andy called, letting out an exasperated sigh at the obtuseness of their enemies.


    Sven, who had little to no training in battle, thrust his spear into an approaching bandit''s shoulder, finding purchase in the gap of the bandit''s armor. Though the wound was not deep, it was significant enough to halt the bandit''s charge.


    "Damn!" the bandit called as he grasped the spear, pulling it out of his armor. Sven maintained his tight grip on the spear as the bandit wrestled him away from the shrine, leaving Kermit exposed to the battle.


    Another woodsman approached Kermit, now able to bypass Sven.


    "You''ll make a pretty ransom," the bandit said, pulling some rope from his belt and pointing his katana at the child.


    "Nope!" said Kermit as he raised his hand, employing Arcane Gesture to cause a blinding flash of light.


    "Argh!" the bandit called as he threw his arm over his face to shield his eyes from the blinding flash.


    Kermit reached down and found his frying pan, winding up and delivering a blow to the bandit. He smashed it right into bandit''s nuts.


    The bandit promptly doubled over..


    "Sorry," said Kermit. "I know that hurts, but I had to."


    The bandit rose back upright. "You fucking BRAT!" he yelled.


    Sven returned to Kermit''s side, holding a spear up between him and the assailant.


    "I''ll show you!" the bandit said, cradling his groin with one hand and raising his sword at the pig handler and the child with the other. Suddenly, he howled in pain. One of Arlene''s arrows had shot from the forest, piercing through his wrist, causing him to drop his weapon. "Damn you!" he said.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He scurried into the woods for cover.


    "I got you," Arlene''s voice came from the woods.


    Morwen gathered running speed and jumped, pushing off of a tree to kick an enemy in the face and using her energy blade to cut another''s mace in half. Both reacted by scrambling to their feet, running away with their backs toward Morwen.


    "They''re giving up!" yelled Kermit, innocently.


    "As they should!" Morwen said, making sure to speak loudly enough that any remaining bandits could hear her.


    The group had done well, killing or incapacitating several opponents and disarming even more.


    The remaining bandits scattered.


    "It''s not worth it!" one called.


    Their boss, Atnar, was on the ground. But he was far from dead.


    "Maintain your line!" said Atnar weakly, still prone. "I don''t pay you to run away!"


    It was no use. The retreatants found shelter behind some trees in the distance, eager to see what would happen to their leader.


    "Enough!" Atnar said, gathering some energy. He rose to his feet, recovering his voice, which reverberated forcefully, compelling obedience. "Lower your weapons!" he yelled.


    This time, Atnar''s words were more effective and forceful than before.


    Andy couldn''t help but obey. He struggled to maintain his sword''s fighting position, but it was no use.


    "No!" Morwen called, using her Command. "Keep your guard up!"


    Her voice was powerful, and Andy wanted nothing more than to listen to her, but it was no use. Atnar''s Charm had already taken hold.


    "I said LOWER YOUR WEAPONS!" Atnar repeated, his voice booming with authority and fortified with magical resonance.


    There was a moment of complete silence. There was not a single sound in the vicinity, not even birds or crickets.


    Everyone, even Morwen, dropped their guard. PL stepped away from the trail, ceasing his bloody violence.


    "Jesus, man, you''re really spamming that feat, huh?" Arlene said, her Blend into Shadow deactivating. Her arms were shaking in unsuccessful resistance to Atnar''s words. Finally, she dropped her bow.


    "Enough," Atnar repeated more politely. He seemed to be easing himself as much as anyone else. "Now, we bandits of the mountain wood do lay claim to this pass, but I''m not prepared to let any more of my men die. It appears I''ve underestimated your group¡­ especially your pig."


    PL stood stoically, blood and gore dripping from both tusks.


    "Now, I''ll be taking this," Atnar said, gesturing for Andy''s sword.


    Andy felt himself giving his sword over to Atnar, unable to stop himself from following the bandit''s words.


    "Don''t do it, Andy," Morwen said, though she, too, seemed frozen by Atnar''s Charm.


    Her words came too late. Andy had already passed the handle of his sword to Atnar, who now grasped it and attempted to hoist it over his shoulder.


    "Wow, this really is a big boy weapon!" Atnar said, laughing and swinging it around clumsily. Even though his body was clearly injured from Arlene''s Alchemy Bomb, he still found the energy to mock Andy.


    Damn, I''ve really just given over my weapon. What is this man using to control our actions?


    "Now, you''re going to allow yourselves to be tied up," said Atnar in a more forceful tone. He planted the greatsword in the ground, leaning on it. "You''re going to be punished for your complicity with the nobility, those lying, cowardly lowlifes!"


    Andy, like the others, felt compelled to heed Atnar''s words. He turned to face the woods, where several men emerged with ropes. Andy held his hands out as they bound him.


    "Nice try," a bandit said as he pulled the rope impossibly tight. The rope was pressing so far into Andy''s wrists that he was rapidly losing circulation in his hands.


    "I didn''t want to overuse Charm," Atnar said, "not right off the bat anyway. I don''t like to give my secrets away. But you left me no choice."


    Everything in Andy''s mind bucked against what was happening, but he couldn''t stop it. He couldn''t move his arms. He was compelled to stand perfectly still and allow himself to be bound. And he had to obey.


    What''s worse, his friends, too, were being bound around him, and he was powerless to stop it from happening. For whatever reason, all of them were vulnerable to Atnar''s mind-controlling Charm feat.


    "That''s right, just like that," Atnar said, encouraging their cooperation. "And because you''ve been such bad neighbors to me, I''m going to take your things." Atnar stood behind Arlene, taking a dagger to her back, pressing the blade gently against her shoulder.


    She gasped.


    Atnar did not plunge the blade into her, as Andy had feared he would. Instead, he pressed his dagger under the shoulder strap of her bag and cut it loose. He then did the same thing to the other shoulder strap. He tossed the bag to one of the bandits. "Go through this," he said. "Take what''s valuable."


    He then approached behind Andy, cutting his bag loose too and tossing it to the bandits.


    "We don''t have anything valuable," Andy said.


    "I''ll be the judge of that," said Atnar as his bandits emptied the contents of Andy''s bag onto the ground. "Now, we''re going to go through your things, but while we do, you can''t be trusted. You''re going to need to take a nap."


    Kermit slouched, asleep almost instantly. Sven was not far behind.


    "Don''t do it," said Morwen, "Stay¡­ awake¡­" It appeared that even she, the veteran fighter, was drowsily losing consciousness.


    "You can go ahead and take a rest," said Atnar, his voice reverberating and echoing in Andy''s mind. "Go ahead¡­ take a little sleep¡­"


    Andy felt his eyelids grow heavy. Then, darkness.

 Chapter 36: You Cant Slice a Spell in Half

    Andy was faintly aware of his head tossing around as he faded back to consciousness. He began to open his eyes, but all he could see was faint golden light filtering through the small holes in a burlap sack over his head.


    Andy''s hands were tied in front of him, which was surprisingly polite. He had expected that, if he was still alive, he''d be more brutally restrained. He pulled his ankles apart, and they moved without resistance.


    No foot binding? Either they''re in a hurry or they''re negligent. Or both.


    The ground beneath him was not ground, but rather wooden planks. There was a slight vibration running through the boards, and Andy could hear hooves. They were likely on a wagon.


    "You awake?" Morwen''s muffled voice came to him. It sounded like she was in the same situation.


    "Yep," Andy said quietly. "Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Not sure," she said. "Just woke up. Seems like we''re on a wagon, and we are restrained¡­"


    "What do you think?" Andy asked.


    "I don''t know what to think," Morwen said, "but we need to be ready for anything. Who else is in here?"


    "I am," Arlene''s groggy voice came, similarly muffled. "And Kermit is here beside me, still asleep."


    Andy breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed like a miracle that they were all still breathing. But there were two more unaccounted for.


    "What about Sven and PL?" Andy asked.


    "I think we''re alone, just the four of us here," Morwen said. "I''ve been listening and no one else is breathing, but it does sound like there are multiple wagons surrounding us."


    Andy listened, and Morwen was right. There was a creaking wagon behind them, and at least one more ahead of them. By the sound of it, they were moving fairly slowly.


    "How many others do you think there are?" Andy asked.


    "Not sure," said Morwen. "At least two drivers on this wagon, and I''ve heard several people on foot. I''d say there have to be somewhere around a dozen."


    "Where are our weapons?" Andy asked.


    "Couldn''t tell you," said Morwen.


    "How do we escape? I don''t have any feats for this situation," Arlene said.


    "Neither do I," said Andy.


    "Neither do I," said Morwen. "As a fighter, I''ve always focused on battle. My fighting skills were meant to help me avoid situations like this¡­ But nonetheless, sometimes it happens. Especially with charlatans, bards, and the more deceptive spellcasters like warlocks. Damn tricksters. Magic is a mono-class fighter''s worst enemy. You can''t slice a spell in half, at least not normally."


    Andy heard the frustration in Morwen''s words. She was not used to being in a situation like this, and she was clearly frustrated that Atnar''s mind-control spell had gotten the best of her.


    "Maybe Kermit can help us," Arlene said. "He''s got Arcane Gesture, which can summon an elemental. I''m not sure what an elemental could do for us, exactly, but it couldn''t hurt."


    "Not a bad thought," said Morwen. "At least it could give us eyes on what''s going on outside..."


    "Before we wake him up, though," Andy said, "do you think Sven had something to do with this? He''s the only one, besides PL, who isn''t in the wagon."


    "I had the same thought," said Morwen, "and we don''t yet have enough information to make a judgment. On the one hand, it wouldn''t really make sense. Sven didn''t plan the route, and he was only included at the last moment, so he couldn''t have orchestrated an ambush in that time unless he was extremely well connected with Atnar''s network. That''s always possible. And we should also consider that, of all of us, he has the most to gain. There''s not much upward mobility ¨C whether social, financial, or System-wise ¨C for a low-level farmer who''s been a pig handler for so long."


    "This could''ve been his big break," said Arlene.


    "It could be," said Morwen, "we''ll need to withhold judgment one way or another until we have more information. Don''t trust anyone outside this wagon."


    "Fair enough," said Andy. It would be a real bummer to be betrayed by Sven. He hoped it wasn''t the case.


    "Alright, I think we can get Kermit awake now."


    "Ok, I''ll wake him up," Arlene said.


    There was a rustling as Arlene repositioned herself and began lightly shoving Kermit.


    "Huh?" Kermit said as he awoke. "A bag on my head¡­ there''s a¨C"


    "Hey buddy, good morning," Arlene said softly. "Don''t worry, it''s just a temporary problem."


    "Where''s PL?" Kermit asked.


    The boy loved his pig.


    "Not sure yet, but we''re going to get ourselves out of this situation real soon."


    "Are we in a parade?" Kermit asked. "It feels like we''re in a parade."


    "Kind of," Andy said. "Like a very quiet parade."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Oh," Kermit said, hushing his voice.


    "The challenge is to get out of our hoods and get ourselves untied without making a lot of noise."


    Andy began feeling around the rope that was binding his wrists. He wouldn''t be able to untie them himself. They weren''t overly tight, but the knots were positioned in such a way that he couldn''t grasp them with any dexterity. Someone else would have to do it.


    "Can someone give me a hand with these ropes?" Andy said.


    "My hands are behind me," said Morwen.


    "Mine too," said Kermit.


    "Huh," Andy said.


    Why would Kermit and Morwen be more tightly bound? Did Atnar''s people view them as more dangerous?


    "Mine are in front," said Arlene. She shuffled over beside Andy and began working on the bindings around his wrists. They tightened and loosened, tightened and loosened repeatedly before finally falling off.


    "That''s it," she said, pulling off the ropes.


    "Perfect," said Andy. "Thank you." He stretched his newly freed wrists as he removed the bag on his head. Light overwhelmed him as his eyes began adjusting. They were in a covered wagon with a white canvas roof. It was clearly a cargo wagon. Besides the four of them, there were a few sacks toward the back of the wagon. That was it.


    "Alright, let me get y''all untied," Andy said. He moved toward Morwen, pulling the bag off of her head.


    "Damn, it''s bright," she said, chuckling. She rolled over so that Andy could access the bonds that immobilized her hands and arms.


    They were tight, but with some fidgeting, Andy was able to get them loosened.


    In addition to the horses, or whatever kind of beasts of burden were pulling the carts, there were footsteps too.


    "Did you hear something?" came a voice from up front. Someone hopped out of the wagon while it was moving and started walking around to the back. It seemed like one of the drivers was going to check on them.


    "Quick," Morwen said, "get your hood back on and your wrists together."


    Andy understood the urgency in her voice. They could very well be busted in this vulnerable position. Three quarters of the party were bound, they were all still groggy from their magically induced sleep, and there were no weapons to be seen. Even a low-level bandit could end their lives here if they wanted to.


    "Are we¨C" Kermit began, innocently.


    "Shhh," Arlene whispered. "Pretend you''re asleep."


    Kermit went silent quickly.


    Andy brought his hands together, throwing the rope around a few times. But it was too loose to be convincing. He threw his hood on and put his knees around his wrists, hoping to obscure the untied binding.


    He couldn''t see anything as he heard the rear canvas flap pull back. Sounds from the outside flooded in with more clarity.


    Shit, he can see my untied bonds, I''m sure of it, Andy thought as he tried his best to obscure his wrists. With the hood on, he really couldn''t tell if he was hiding them well or not.


    The sounds of the outside continued flooding in. The plodding hooves, the creaking wagons, the conversations and communications of the bandits, and even the chirping of the birds. They sounded like they were deep in the woods. And as long as that flap was opened, it meant someone was examining them. Checking on them. Spotting Andy''s sloppy attempt at deception, perhaps.


    Every moment the flap remained open increased the tension in Andy''s chest, but he had to do his best to remain relaxed, limp, asleep-looking.


    Finally, the flap closed again.


    "They''re all back there, still asleep," said the man as he scurried back up to the front seats of the wagon, jumping up with a thud that rocked the wooden cargo bed slightly.


    "We''ll be there in no time," said the other driver.


    ***


    A few minutes passed and, once he was absolutely sure no one was coming back to check on them again, Andy removed his hood and continued on Morwen''s bonds until she was free. Morwen then helped Kermit, and Andy helped Arlene. Soon enough, they were all out of their bonds and hoods.


    "Now, we need to be ready to fake it again at any moment, so make sure you keep your ropes and hoods handy and be ready to put them back on."


    Kermit nodded.


    "Now, Kermit," Andy said, "we need some help."


    "I love helping," Kermit said quietly. "What do you want me to do?"


    "We can''t see out there without blowing our cover," said Andy, "but we need to know what''s going on. We need to know where exactly Sven and PL are, and we need to know where our weapons are. We need to know how many people are out there."


    "Want me to count?" Kermit asked.


    "No, no," said Morwen. "We want you to remain exactly where you are."


    "Ok," said Kermit.


    "Do you think you could get Perry back here?" Andy said.


    "Oh, yes," said Kermit. "I can call for Perry."


    Kermit made his Arcane Gesture. The spell stirred up a green glowing breeze in the wagon, blowing the flap back for a second.


    Andy caught a glimpse of the horse and driver of the wagon behind them. Thankfully, the driver seemed to be staring off into the woods absentmindedly and didn''t seem to notice Andy''s lack of headgear or the elemental wind that blew the flap back.


    The flap closed again as the the wind calmed down.


    A small magical rift blipped in front of Andy''s eyes and a green light appeared, with small fairy wings.


    "Hello, I am Perry, minor elemental, at your service," the small creature said. "What is it you need?"


    "Hi Perry," Kermit whispered. "Do you think you can do some spying?"


    "Spying? Why yes, certainly. What kind of intelligence would you like me to gather?"


    Kermit looked toward Andy.


    "We need to know a few things," Andy said. Perry turned to ''face'' Andy, fluttering at eye-level. "We''re currently being held captive. We''ve managed to get out of our bonds, but we don''t want to blow our cover before we know the situation. Can you discretely go out and see how many bandits are in this caravan? And can you see if there''s a giant pig named PL out there? And if so, is his handler, Sven, with him?"


    "I can certainly do those things," said Perry. "But my summoner will have to give me the order."


    "Do what he said," Kermit said.


    "Certainly," said Perry.


    "Oh, one more thing," said Andy, "Can you see where our weapons are at? Should be a greatsword, a katana, a longbow with a quiver, and a¡­ cast iron skillet."


    "Certainly," said Perry. "If my summoner is the one who commands it."


    "Yes," said Kermit. "Find the weapons too. And can you also tell me if we''re in a pretty part of the woods and what kind of flowers there are?"


    "Sure," said Perry. "Right away."


    The elemental sank between a crack in the wagon''s boards.


    "I sure hope our weapons are easy to get to," said Andy.


    "I hope PL is still here," said Kermit.


    "Good," said Morwen. "Good. Keep up hope. That is what''s going to get us out of this situation."

 Chapter 37: Kresta

    "I have news to report," Perry the elemental said as he floated back up through the floorboards. Only a few moments had passed since he exited, but apparently, elementals were very fast at reconnaissance.


    "Go on," Andy said. "What''s the deal?"


    "First of all, the forest is quite beautiful, and I was able to spot many fragrant honeysuckle bushes," Perry said, facing Kermit.


    "Cool!" Kermit said.


    Perry then turned toward Andy.


    "The caravan is composed of three wagons," Perry said. "There are twelve bandits, two driving each wagon, three in front, and three behind."


    "That''s more than I thought," Morwen said. "We slayed quite a few back there, it''s like these woods are crawling with bandits."


    "Indeed they are," Perry said before continuing. "You are in the second wagon, and the bandits are very anxious to keep you guarded. You are utterly surrounded by hostiles to the front and back, and impenetrable forest to either side."


    "Lovely," Arlene said.


    "What about PL?" Kermit asked.


    "He is being held, along with Sven, in the back wagon. They are both unconscious."


    "Seems like Sven''s still a good guy, then," Andy said.


    "Agreed," said Morwen.


    "But he''s ok? PL I mean," Kermit said.


    "He seems to be fine. Upon waking, he shouldn''t notice anything different."


    Kermit let out a sigh of relief.


    "And what of our weapons?" Morwen said.


    "They are being stored in a locked case in the front wagon."


    Morwen nodded.


    So much for those, Andy thought.


    "And do you see where we''re headed?" Andy said.


    "We''re headed toward the bandit''s encampment," said Perry. "Our arrival is imminent."


    "What should we do?" Arlene asked. "I think it''d be better to get out now, before we''re in the encampment, right? Once we''re there, we''re even more outnumbered, and we''re on their turf."


    "That would be ideal," said Morwen, "but we''re not equipped to break out. That is, unless anyone here has any fighting feats I''m not aware of."


    "I can use Fluid Strike with or without a weapon," Andy said.


    "I can use Blend into Shadow," said Arlene, "but it won''t deal any damage. I need my glass vials in order to use Alchemy Bomb¡­ so that''s out. Unless there are other containers in here."


    "What about a burlap sack?" Kermit said, holding up his hood.


    "I¡­ I don''t think that will contain it," said Arlene.


    "Oh," said Kermit.


    "I have this," Morwen said, extending her hand. A flash of light coalesced into a lightly vibrating form in her hand, taking the shape of a slender sword. "This Energy Blade is as useful as my regular katana. Perhaps even more so¡­ it can cut through almost anything. But even with your Fluid Strike, it''s not going to be enough to break out of this heavily guarded caravan in time, especially if we want to rescue PL and Sven."


    "What do you think their intentions are?" Andy asked.


    "To be honest, I really don''t know," said Morwen. "We know that they wrongly believe we''re nobles. Clearly they''re enemies of the nobility. I''ve never heard of Atnar or his ''kingdom'' before, but I don''t often traverse the wilderness surrounding Cresthaven. I can imagine they want money, perhaps a ransom. Or, if they''re more ideologically motivated, they might be motivated to make an example of us, a public execution or something."


    "Oh no," Kermit said.


    "Don''t worry," Morwen said, "we aren''t going to let that happen."


    "It seems like we have to negotiate," Andy said. "We''ve been backed into a corner, and we don''t have much of a choice. Any other course of action at this point has a high likelihood of failure and death."


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The wagon wheels continued creaking as the caravan slowed and the group sat in silence.


    "I think you''re right," Morwen said. "Unfortunately for me. I prefer fighting my way out of things. But as Bertha says¡­ sometimes you have to kiss asses in this world. As long as you don''t freeze."


    ***


    The caravans came to a stop as the group finished donning their hoods and retying their hands. Andy retied his last, so the bonds were sloppy and loose. Arlene helped him tighten it as best she could, to at least give the appearance of being bound.


    "Wakey wakey! We''re here!" came a bandit''s gruff voice as he opened the rear flap.


    Andy saw light flood in through the little holes in his hood, but he couldn''t make out any shapes. He heard the bandit climb onto the wagon, followed by several others. Two grabbed Andy''s upper arms, helping him rise to his feet and off the wagon, followed by Morwen, Arlene, and finally, Kermit.


    Sounds of livestock, conversations, some hushed whispers, crackling fires¡­ if Andy didn''t know any better, he''d think he was on the outskirts of Cresthaven. It sounded like a bustling town.


    Finally, the bandits opened what sounded like a very heavy door and guided them through a threshold. It suddenly became darker and Atnar''s voice came into range.


    "...nobles trespassing in my kingdom," Atnar said.


    "It''s not your kingdom, Atnar. We''re a collective," came a woman''s voice.


    "Surely you know that, as first among equals, my command carries more¨C"


    "Your command? You are not first among equals. You''ve got the wrong idea, Atnar. We will decide collectively what to do with the nobles you''ve captured¡­ Perhaps they could be of some use. But you are not a judge, jury, and executioner, Atnar. You don''t give unilateral commands."


    "Well I¨C"


    "Do you understand?"


    "I don''t agree that¨C"


    "I said do you understand? I need to know that you understand how our governance works."


    "Sure¡­ oh, look. Here they come." There was a sudden shift in Atnar''s tone from serious to exaggerated politeness. "Welcome, welcome."


    Andy felt the hood lift off his head as the room came into view. He was in a dimly lit chamber with several rows of benches. Five seats were arranged at the front of the room, three of them empty. Atnar sat in one, and his interlocutor sat in the other, a woman in dark, rugged robes made for the wilderness. Andy felt her intense gaze as she eyed him, sizing him up.


    "He doesn''t look like a noble to me," she said. "None of them do."


    Andy looked, and all the group had their faces uncovered now.


    "And you''ve captured a child? Come on, Atty," the woman said with more than a hint of frustrated disappointment.


    "We''ll let the council decide if¨C"


    "I think it would be better for you if the council didn''t spend any time on this," the woman said. "You''ve done quite enough. Several of our patrollers are dead because what? You wanted to play bandit in the woods? You wanted to get your personal revenge on the nobles of Cresthaven? Look, none of us like the nobility, but we have to fight smart. When you act like this, you create a big risk not only for your patrol, but for our entire community. Nobody signed off on this."


    Even in the dim light, Andy could discern the embarrassed disappointment cross Atnar''s face.


    "Hello," the woman said, facing the group, sighing. "Atnar informs me that you are Cresthaven nobility. What is your bloodline?"


    She locked eyes with Andy.


    "Your family name?"


    "Oh," Andy said. "Uh, Parsons."


    "Parsons?" the woman said, looking puzzled. "Parsons¡­ I don''t know it. Where is your house from?"


    "The¡­ other world," Andy said.


    A look of panic shot across the woman''s face. "You''re an otherworlder?" she asked.


    "Yes he is," said Morwen, "All of them are except me."


    "Goddammit," the woman said, turning to Atnar. "You see what you did? You''re meddling in things you don''t understand."


    "Kresta, I¨C" Atnar began, shrugging.


    "You," she said, looking toward Morwen. "Identify yourself."


    "Morwen Larkshire."


    "Larkshire is not a noble name, at least not in these parts," the woman said, glancing back toward Atnar. "What is your affiliation?"


    "Order of the Behemoth," said Morwen.


    This time, a look of panic came over Atnar''s face.


    "Fucking great," the woman said, a hint of rage overtaking her voice. "That''s really fucking great, buddy. You mistake a group of otherworlders and a fucking KNIGHT OF THE BEHEMOTH for nobility? Our men were butchered because of you."


    "We didn''t mean to¨C" Kermit began.


    The woman spun around to face the group. "No, no," she said. "I don''t blame you. I would''ve done the same thing if I were attacked on the highway. This isn''t your fault. This is no one''s fault but Atnar''s."


    "But they smelled just like every noble I''ve ever encountered," he said.


    "There you go with that fucking nose of yours," she said. "GET UP!"


    Atnar stood up from his seat immediately.


    "I will deal with you after I''ve cleaned up the mess you made. You are dismissed."


    Atnar tensed up, clearly wanting to speak, but he stormed out of the room.


    "Untie them," the woman said. "And then leave us."


    The remaining bandits undid the ropes from their hands and exited the chamber promptly.


    "My name is Kresta," she said. "And I truly apologize for the rash and unbelievably irresponsible actions of my brother."


    "Where are we?" Morwen asked.


    "I can''t give the precise location of our community," said Kresta. "It is our most closely guarded secret. But... despite what you may think, if you''re associated with the Order of the Behemoth, I promise you''re among friends."

 Chapter 38: Flowers and Hyssop

    Kresta continued apologizing profusely to each member of the group as she led them outside.


    ¡°Really, truly,¡± she said. ¡°We will hold my brother accountable. But in the meantime, why don¡¯t you enjoy the amenities of our little village. That is, so long as you can spare a visit. You will be treated as the honored guests that you are.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, we do have to be getting somewhere,¡± Andy said. ¡°We¡¯ve¡ª¡°


    ¡°We¡¯d love to accept your offer of hospitality,¡± Morwen said.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± said Kresta. ¡°Please, let them know whatever you require is on my tab. I will be back in a few minutes. I¡¯ve got to get out ahead of this story¡­ inform the counsel that you¡¯re simply some favors Bertha called in.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Bertha asked you for a favor?¡± Kermit asked.


    ¡°She may as well have,¡± said Krista. ¡°And if anyone asks, that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing here.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Morwen in an authoritative tone.


    Andy got the hint. They were going to be neutral so that Kresta could do damage control for her brother¡¯s reputation, and by extension, her own.The group¡¯s cooperation was a small price to pay for having Kresta on their side. Aside from the food, equipment, and other supplies that she had effectively just offered them, she seemed to be reasonable, unlike her brother. Besides, establishing sympathetic contacts within this bandit organization couldn¡¯t be a bad thing.


    ¡°Welcome to the bandit village of Bundybrook,¡± said Kresta. ¡°Enjoy your stay for as long or as little as you would like.¡±


    Kresta wandered off as Andy began surveying the town square. They were surrounded on all sides by woods, but there was large clearing filled with both permanent and semi-permanent structures. Many of the town¡¯s buildings were made of wood and sported ornate carvings with sylvan flourishes: leaves, vines, flowers, and fauns as well as other fae-like creatures. There were also many hide tents that had been fortified for long-term use.


    There was a relatively large row of businesses, all of them adjoined along a well-swept, dry dirt path. The forest moss grew just over the path¡¯s edges.


    ¡°Where¡¯s PL?¡± Kermit asked.


    Andy looked past a row of trees to an adjacent clearing, where several stables stood. Andy saw the boar¡¯s giant tusks protruding through one of the gates.


    ¡°I see him,¡± Andy said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank goodness,¡± said Kermit. ¡°Can we go see him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to go with you,¡± Andy said. ¡°I¡¯d like to see him myself too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hit the shops,¡± said Morwen said. ¡°Want to come with me, Arlene?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Arlene said. ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t we be going to our¡­ you know, mission?¡±


    ¡°I always plan for trouble,¡± said Morwen, ¡°whether it¡¯s an ambush or an unexpected opportunity to acquire some equipment and a meal. Or, in this case, both.¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t need to be there as soon as possible?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Listen,¡± said Morwen. ¡°For low-level favors, the fighting guild deals in days and weeks, not minutes and hours. This is a pretty low priority in the grand scheme of things. It¡¯s a minor noble¡¯s hunting trip. We¡¯ll get there when we get there and if he doesn¡¯t like it, he can leave me a bad review.¡±


    ¡°How do they leave reviews?¡± Andy asked, now curious about a new game mechanic.


    ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± said Morwen. ¡°It was a joke. You all go check on PL and afterward you can shop. Consider it a reward for surviving the ambush. We may as well crash here tonight too and just get a fresh start in the morning.¡±


    I¡¯m just going to defer to Morwen on this one, Andy thought. I¡¯m not going to argue against an opportunity to acquire free gear.


    Morwen headed toward a row of shops. Arlene waved to Andy as she followed behind.


    ¡°Let''s go see the pig,¡± Sven said, heading toward the stables, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Kermit said as he leapt forward.


    Andy followed.


    ***


    They made it across the busy part of the village, where foot traffic was heaviest. Many bandits regarded them suspiciously, but none approached them.


    The stables were not under any special sort of security. Some of the stables were padlocked, but not all of them. Not even most of them.


    ¡°PL!¡± Kermit said as he skipped over to the pig¡¯s stable door, easily unlatching it.


    The pig grunted as he rose to his feet, trotting out of the stable.


    ¡°Oh man, look at his tusks,¡± said Sven. ¡°They¡¯ll need to be cleaned right away.¡±


    He was right. PL¡¯s tusks were still bloodstained. He had used them in a ferocious display of power, skewering several bandits. Despite his friendliness, PL was a giant boar, a natural killing machine.


    "That doesn''t scare you, Kermit?" Sven asked.


    "It is scary," Kermit said. "But I know he was only doing it to protect us. And sometimes, it''s good to have someone so scary on your side."


    "Wise beyond your years," Sven said as he grasped the lead attached to PL''s tusks. Thankfully, they were not using the less humane restraints employed by the Cresthaven nobility.


    "What do we need to clean the tusks?" Andy asked.


    "We could use some mountain hyssop," said Sven. "If we make a tea with it, we can use a washcloth to scrub the tusks clean. Plus it is good for his tusks. Mountain hyssop is a wonderful herb."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You''re an herbalist?" Andy asked.


    "Oh, ha," Sven chuckled, raising his arm and scratching the back of his neck. "Well, I know some about herbs just because I''m a pig handler. Herbal medicine is vital to my occupation. But no, I am not an herbalist or anything like that in terms of class."


    "Ah, I see," said Andy. "What classes have you taken?"


    "I actually haven''t taken any," said Sven. "The only feat I have is Befriend Animal, same as Kermit has. I was allowed to take a level zero feat that would assist with my duties."


    "Seems like a fitting choice," said Andy. "It suits your needs, right?"


    "It does," said Sven, letting out a loud sigh.


    "Would you rather have something else?" Andy asked.


    "Well, the truth is, I''ve always wanted to do something else¡­ to travel, to see the world. I love the animals I take care of, but I''ve always wanted to see more. I''ve always wanted to make more of a difference."


    "What kind of difference?" Kermit asked.


    The group began walking toward the businesses in the center of the settlement. Many of the bandits were impressed with the boar''s gore-covered tusks, and many others horrified.


    "I always wanted to be a trader," said Sven. "To start a company, build up a fleet of ships, bringing in things that will make the life of the average person better. But the Noble Court controls trade so there''s really no point in trying."


    "Could you become a trader somewhere else?" Kermit said.


    A puzzled expression crossed Sven''s face. "I suppose it''s possible," he said, "but I wouldn''t want to. Cresthaven is my home."


    They continued leading PL around the town. They arrived at a storefront with a sign hanging out front that read: SYL''S CO. PERVEYORS OF HERBS AND PANTRYSTUFFS.


    "This place ought to have what we need," said Sven.


    Andy could see through the wide front windows. There were rows of different plants, some were potted while others were dried. There were countless dried bundles and bouquets hanging from the ceiling, some consisting of decorative flowers and others that seemed to have a collection of plants for a more medicinal nature.


    A younger woman stood in the back, digging around in a pot. She had sun-tanned skin and light brown hair, and she wore a thick apron that had soil and earth stains on it.


    "I''ll stay with the pig," said Sven, quickly turning around to face the street.


    "I guess I''ll go in and get some¡­ what did you say?" Andy asked.


    "Mountain Hyssop," said Sven.


    "Right, right. Mountain Hyssop¡­ dried or fresh?"


    "Fresh is preferred, dried is Ok," said Sven.


    "Great," said Andy, "I''ll get what we need."


    ***


    Andy walked into the store. Why had Sven been so insistent on him doing it? Perhaps Sven wasn''t used to dealing with people. He did seem like a hermit. But he wasn''t too shy around the group¡­


    As Andy made his way in, the woman lifted her face and smiled.


    "Hello," she said in an inviting and warm voice. "Welcome to our little flower shop. Let me know if I can help you find anything."


    She was radiant.


    That''s why Sven didn''t want to do this, Andy thought. Maybe he''s nervous around beautiful women. Maybe in the group setting it''s not so bad, but one on one¡­


    "Thank you," Andy said, giving a friendly smile. "I actually do have something I''m looking for in particular."


    "Ah, yes?" the woman said, knocking the dirt off her hands. "What is it you''re looking for?"


    "Mountain hyssop," said Andy. "Are you aware of it?"


    "Yes," she said with a little chuckle. "Of course I''m aware of it. I have to clean dishes after all, just like everyone else."


    "Oh, it''s dish soap? I didn''t even know," said Andy.


    "You must be noble born, eh? Did you flip on them and join us like Atnar and his sister?"


    "Actually, no¡­" Andy said. His mind raced for a moment, processing the information the woman had just spilled.


    Atnar and Kresta are defected nobles?


    That was an interesting piece of information. Andy stored it away for later.


    "Well, where are you from, then?" the woman said. She eyed the sword strapped to his back. "Wherever it is, you''re a man of means, and you don''t do the dishes."


    "The other world," said Andy.


    "Oh," the woman said, growing quiet.


    "I did the dishes sometimes," he said.


    The woman chuckled and walked over to a basin of hot water, pulling out a washcloth and wringing it out. She began to wipe off her hands and picked up a bar of soap with purple flours mixed into it. She began soaping her hands.


    "This," she said, "is mountain hyssop. It fights disease and revitalizes living tissues."


    "Is it magical?" Andy asked. The way she spoke about it made it seem like some kind of spell.


    "Only to the extent that all plants have their magic," she said. "If you''re doing the dishes, then it''s magical. If you''re washing your hands, then its magical. But no enchanter made it so." She continued scrubbing her hands, taking her time. "It just grows that way."


    She dried off her hands with a fresh towel and walked across the room, extending her hand for a shake.


    Andy didn''t register it for a moment.


    "This is how you otherworlders greet one another, right? Grasping each other''s hands?"


    "Ah, yes," Andy said, returning to the moment. He extended his hand.


    "I''m Syl," she said.


    "Andy," he said.


    "The hyssop is over here," she said, not breaking off the shake but instead moving his hand into hers, guiding him across the room. Finally she released his hand. "Dried bundles above, some fresh here in this jar, and there are some soaps here too."


    "I was told fresh is preferred," he said.


    "Yeah? What are you using it for?"


    "Truthfully," Andy said. "We''re trying to clean blood and gore off of our giant boar''s tusks."


    "Ah," said Syl, unphased. "Yes, you''ll definitely want fresh hyssop. You want to boil it for about ten minutes and then you can use the tea as a soap."


    "Fantastic," said Andy. He was pleased that she could solve his problem and get him the product he needed, but he was also delighted to know that Sven knew what he was doing. Andy hadn''t doubted him, but he did note the independent confirmation that Sven''s wisdom was shared by experts.


    "Um, about payment," Andy said. "Kresta said it''s on her tab."


    "Oh," said the woman. "Kresta? You must be important."


    "Well, I don''t know about that¡­ It''s a long story."


    "Sure," said Syl. "Take what you need and I''ll charge it to Kresta."


    "Thanks," said Andy. "How much should I take?"


    "How big is the boar?"


    "Really big. He''s right out there," said Andy, pointing outside. PL walked back into view.


    "Oh¡­ wow," she said. "You''ll need a lot." She reached down and grabbed a big handful, putting it into a small drawstring sack. "This should do it. It''ll make about five gallons."


    Andy took the bag.


    "Thanks, Syl," he said. "I''ll see you around?"


    She winked.


    "If you ever need a plant, you know where to find me."

 Chapter 39: Clobbershot

    They came to a well on the outskirts of the clearing with a few spare wooden buckets. A man sat next to a fire close by, bringing large kettles of water to a boil.


    "Tea water, tea water!" the man called as they approached the well. "Boiling hot water for sale!"


    "We''ll take¡­ uh, five gallons," Andy said. There were a few sizable pots going at once, but five gallons would likely be over half of his supply.


    "Five gallons?" The man said. "What ever for?"


    "We''ve got to scrub the boar''s tusks," said Sven.


    "Ah," the man said, adjusting the small glasses at the end of his nose and peering toward PL. "My, my¡­ isn''t that a ferocious beast."


    "He is nice," Kermit said. "Usually."


    "Kresta said to put it on her tab," said Andy.


    "Ah, Kresta, you say?" the man said.


    "Yes," said Andy. "Long story, but we''ve got to get the pig cleaned up."


    "Ah yes, very well. Whatever you need, please feel free. And there are some clay pots over there that you can use as a basin. I''ll charge it all to Kresta."


    "Thanks," Andy said as he fetched a heavy basin, bringing it closer to the fire.


    "Please, take a cloth here," the man said, standing up. He was skinny but not frail, like a veteran marathon runner. He pulled a rag out of a dish of ice water and handed it to Andy. "For picking up the handle."


    Andy slowly poured the hot water out of several kettles, three in a row, into the basin and mixed in the bag of fresh hyssop. It smelled like the most fragrant mint and licorice. Not Andy''s favorite flavor, but it was certainly striking, and he could appreciate it.


    They gazed silently at the hyssop steeping in the steaming basin. The play of the vapor whisping up from the basin had a familiar mesmerizing quality, like the flicker of flame. Then, the complex aroma of the mountain hyssop hit Andy with some force, breaking the visual spell.


    "Could I use a few rags?" Andy asked.


    "Of course," said the man. He bent down and fetched several cloths from a small pile that sat in a basket.


    Andy dipped a rag in the basket and wrung it out. The water had cooled off enough not to burn, but it was still very hot.


    "Here you go," he said, tossing it to Sven.


    He tossed another to Kermit and the three of them began scrubbing PL''s tusks. It was a bizarre moment, peaceful and serene, but also covered in blood. Andy gently scrubbed the tusk. They hyssop water was removing not only the blood, but also much of the dirt and grime that had accumulated over the years.


    PL grunted happily.


    ***


    They finished bathing PL''s tusks, which were now a radiant ivory hue, and thanked the water-seller before departing toward the commercial area of town.


    "I think it''d be better if I stayed behind with PL and kept him away from the crowd," Sven said. "You go ahead."


    "Can we find you anything?" Andy said. "A weapon? A shield or something?"


    "Dealer''s choice," said Sven. "I''m not the tactician, but I''ll fill whatever role you need me to."


    "Got it," said Andy.


    "What about you, bud?" Andy said to Kermit.


    "I think I need a slingshot," said Kermit. "I took a level in combat, so I need something to fight with."


    "Slingshot? Not a bad choice," Andy said. "Range is better."


    "I agree," said Kermit. "I don''t like getting in the middle of things."


    The two headed toward the shopping district. There were several tables of vendors. One table in particular seemed promising: it looked like it had hunting knives, short bows, and trapping equipment.


    "Let''s check this one," Andy said, gesturing toward it.


    "Interested in hunting?" said a man on the other side of the table. He wore a fine hunting coat with trim made from the mane of some beast. He sported a black, trimmed goatee. "What are you looking to hunt for? Do you hunt in order to eat, or do you eat in order to hunt?"


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked.


    "Oh, it''s just an old saying from my village on the other side of the island. We are hunters where I''m from," the man bowed slightly. "My name''s Perin."


    "Perin," Andy said. "Nice to meet you. I''m Andy."


    "The meaning of the phrase is this," Perin said. "Some of us hunt in order to provide food for our communities and families. We hunt because we have to, so that we can eat. Others of us hunt because it is what we do naturally. We''re driven toward it. We can''t do anything else. Do you know that feeling? The feeling that you''re only happy when you can do it, that one thing that makes you feel free?"


    Andy immediately thought back to the feeling he experienced as a child when he could create pictures. He could lose himself in the act of drawing, of envisioning¡­ the creative act of genesis.


    "I know the feeling well," Andy said, smiling. "I know it extremely well."


    "People who feel that way on the hunt, they ''eat to hunt.'' Understand?"


    Andy nodded. "I do," he said.


    "So, if you hunt to eat, I can sell you any old thing."


    He gestured toward the items on the left side of the table. A few wooden shortbows, several plain-looking quivers, arrows of various lengths and thicknesses, as well as some iron traps.


    "Most the stuff on this side is your run-of-the-mill hunting gear. It''s good, of course. It will get the job done. I wouldn''t be selling it if it didn''t."


    He stepped away from the left side and shifted to the right.


    "Now on this side, there are the more specialized offerings. These are for people who eat to hunt. Who enjoy the act."


    There were several more elaborate traps, some with seemingly magical jewels pulsating with light. There were bows made from various materials, some looked like a kind of metal. There were arrows tipped with exotic alchemical compounds, as well as several giant tomes that seemed to be instruction books on hunting, complete with complex diagrams and illustrations. There was also a row of different slingshots, each in a different color. There were also several small satchels holding smooth stones of varying colors.


    "Slingshots!"


    "A slingshot, eh?" said Perin. "I''ve got several. Different stones too. This red one is a classic design from my village. It''s a bit oversized to prevent misfires. It is also exceptionally forceful, about twice as much as the average slingshot. Of course, it''s not enchanted, but I have plenty of enchanted ammo here for you if this one speaks to you."


    "Enchanted?" Kermit asked. "What is special about the enchanted ones?"


    "Ah," the man said, his demeanor suddenly becoming more sure, more well-rehearsed. "Well I have three enchanted slingshots here from around the world. The first, this is called the ''Warlock''s Shooter.'' Any successful hits against a target will heal the attacker."


    "We''ll skip that one," said Andy. He could barely control his emotions when he used his level zero warlock feat, Drain. He wasn''t even sure if he even wanted to continue using it, except in difficult circumstances. The way it changed him¡­ made him hateful. Spiteful. He didn''t like it. And he certainly didn''t want Kermit to have to wrestle with warlock magic.


    "Very well," the man said. "Warlockery can indeed be controversial. This here is very different, it''s a druid''s sling." He held up a slingshot with a leather wrapped handle. The frame was composed of antlers, though the inside of the frame was sanded smooth. "This slingshot gives the wielder a hunter''s vision, the ability to detect motion easily, so long as it''s in your possession."


    "What''s the other one?" Andy asked.


    "This," Perin said, "is the arcane sniper. It''s, well¡­ it''s a lot. It isn''t popular in hunting circles because it''s too powerful. It leaves no room for skill. The slingshot basically aims for you. On its own, it''s not so high-powered, but it''s devastatingly accurate. Now, combined with enchanted ammo... it''s unstoppable."


    "What do you think?" Andy said, looking down at Kermit.


    "I like¡­ that one," he said, pointing to the arcane sniper.


    Of course he liked that one. It was obviously the last item in the sales pitch because the other two, while nifty, were completely blown out of the water by it. Why opt for hunter''s vision when the slingshot could just aim for you?


    "What kind of ammo can you use with it?" Andy said.


    "Oh, anything that will fit in the pouch really," Perin said. "But I''ve got some specialty stones here from the enchanter''s guild. These are explosives, these emit electricity." He pointed toward some that were a bit bigger and blockier. "These are called clobbershots. They increase the force of impact by a factor of ten. Notice they have flatter sides. It''s to maximize not only the total force, but also the surface area so that the force is more evenly applied rather than simply shooting straight through the target. They can nonetheless be every bit as lethal as more common ammunition. Think of it like a ranged melee attack with immense velocity."


    "Can we get a little of all of them?" Andy asked.


    "Why sure," said the man, "but it isn''t cheap."


    "We''re on Kresta''s tab," said Andy.


    "Ah," he said. "Then sure, you can have all of it."


    He bundled together the explosive, electrical, and clobbershot ammo. "Don''t mix up these bags," he said. "They all do very different things."


    "Understood," said Kermit.


    "Should we get one for Sven?" Kermit asked.


    "I think you and Arlene have ranged combat covered," said Andy. "I''ll keep an eye out for something else for Sven. Maybe a shield or something¡­"


    "What about you?" Kermit asked. "Do you want a slingshot?"


    Andy thought for a second. The slingshot, for all of its virtues, didn''t really speak to him. It would take a lot of practice to become proficient, and he had other things to do.


    "I''ll find something else that''s more for me," said Andy.


    They thanked Perin as Kermit attached his ammo pouches to his belt and tucked his new slingshot in.


    There were a lot of vendors to get to in this little village square, and, if the array of magic items that Perin offered was any indication, they had a lot more to discover.

 Chapter 40: Twigs Before Dinner

    For such a secluded forest village, the tents, tables, and stores in Bundybrook''s commercial square were quite busy with shoppers. Andy and Kermit continued along, browsing the equipment on the tables.


    "This is perfect," Andy said, as he approached another vendor. He planted his feet by the table and picked up a large oaken shield with a thick steel rim. Despite it''s hearty build, it was light and agile. "Sven will be able to make use of this. What do you think?" Andy looked toward Kermit.


    "I like it," Kermit said.


    "Want to take it with ye?" said the vendor, an older woman in leather and wool trappings.


    "Buy or trade?" she asked.


    "I was told to put it on Kresta''s tab."


    "I don''t do tabs," the vendor said. Her eyes were stern and uncompromising.


    "Oh," Andy said. He felt himself beginning to freeze.


    No, I can''t freeze. This isn''t battle, not exactly. But I can''t get in the habit of retreating, even in negotiations.


    "Well I''d like the shield, and if you''re prepared to take Kresta''s payment, I''d be grateful."


    "I''m not prepared for that at all," she said. "I''m on the road tomorrow. Wouldn''t be able to collect payment for many months, at which point Kresta wouldn''t even remember it. If you have no gold I''m open to trade."


    Andy looked around at the other tables. Most did not have heavy weaponry and armaments. He realized that the shield might really be something special. Trading seemed like a fine compromise.


    But Andy didn''t have anything on him that he felt was wise to give up.


    I suppose technically I could go to another table and buy something on Kresta''s tab and trade it with this vendor¡­ but¡­ no.


    Andy sighed, he realized he was getting tired.


    "I have this," Kermit said. He held up a golden medallion necklace with a bear engraved on it.


    "Where did you get that?" Andy asked.


    "I got it back before the arena, remember?"


    Wow, we''ve been so busy I can''t even remember details from a couple days ago, Andy thought. "What does it do?"


    "I don''t know," said Kermit. "I don''t think it does anything. I just liked the bear on it."


    "May I examine it?" the vendor asked.


    Kermit approached the table and handed her the medallion.


    "Ah, it''s very fine," she said, pulling out a small merchant''s lens to inspect the details. "It''s real gold¡­ and platinum. It''s quite valuable. But it''s not magical."


    Andy paused for a moment. It was just a medallion, and Kermit seemed eager to help. "Well, Kermit, if you don''t feel attached to it, then you can trade it. That''s very kind of you."


    Kermit tossed the medallion on the table without a second thought.


    "Here you go," said the vendor, handing the shield to Kermit. She turned to Andy. "Why don''t you pick up something else? It''s worth at least another item."


    "Oh, thanks," Andy said, surprised at the vendor''s honesty and generosity.


    "Get something for you," Kermit said. "I already got something."


    "Aw, thanks bud," Andy said.


    What a pal, this kid.


    Andy scanned the table. He had a greatsword, but it was so big¡­ it was difficult to swing in tight places. Andy found that out the hard way in the first room of the arena. He needed something more agile for those situations.


    "Do you have any short blades? Like a shortsword or a long dagger?"


    "I have just the thing," said the vendor. She crouched down and lifted something out from under the table: a long, slender dagger in an elegant sheath.


    It was perfect.


    "Thank you," Andy said, accepting the dagger.


    "I''m here quite often," said the vendor. "If you ever need another weapon."


    They exchanged departing pleasantries with the vendor and continued on their way.


    "I appreciate your generosity," Andy said as he and Kermit continued through the marketplace. He tucked the slender dagger into his belt, ensuring that it was secure. He would fasten it on more tightly later.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No problem!" Kermit said. "I got a new slingshot today. We all get something cool."


    "We do," Andy said.


    Andy felt himself slowing down. It had been an exhilarating but exhausting few days.


    "I want to get some food and maybe have a nap," Andy said.


    "You''re tired?" Kermit said. "But it''s so cool! We get free stuff!"


    "Yeah I know," Andy said. "But when you get older you don''t stay up at full energy for as long. Even if you''re in shape. Whereas kids like you can bounce off the walls all day. That is, until you drop completely. Let''s go back and find Sven, Arlene, and Morwen."


    ***


    They returned to Sven, who was standing on the edges of the clearing with PL, keeping the giant boar out of the crowd.


    Kermit presented the shield to Sven.


    "Oh, nice," Sven said. "Thank you!"


    "The more defense, the better," Andy said.


    "One thing though," Sven said. "I don''t have any levels in combat, or any feats related to armor or shields¡­ is that ok?"


    "I have no idea," Andy said. "But I figure that you currently hold your own, maybe that''s natural ability without the system''s help. May as well continue to hold your own with a shield."


    Arlene approached, but Morwen was not with her.


    "Find anything good?" she asked.


    "Yeah," Sven said, raising his shield.


    "I got a slingshot," said Kermit, holding it up.


    Andy gestured to the dagger in his belt.


    "Wow, nice job guys," she said.


    "What did you get?" Andy asked.


    Arlene reached into her quiver and produced an arrow with a ruby red tip.


    "Tracker arrows," she said. "Hitting a target with one of these will cause them to have a red glowing aura for a minute."


    "Wow, not bad," Andy said.


    "They can''t sneak up on us!" Kermit said.


    "Where are you all headed?" Arlene said. "I was thinking of taking a nap back at the inn. Well, it''s more like a campground. Just like, a platform for you to sleep on."


    No beds and running water? Damn.


    "I was thinking of a nap too," Andy said. "But maybe we should find Morwen first."


    "She''s already there," Arlene said. "We may as well join her."


    The group walked the short distance across the clearing and came to the ''inn,'' if it could be called that. It was a small row of elevated platforms with three walls and a slight overhang to prevent rain from entering. It was more of a camping shelter. Morwen was behind the row of shelters, practicing with her katana on a heavily gouged dummy.


    "Is there an innkeeper?" Andy asked.


    "I don''t think so. I think we just sleep here," said Arlene.


    "Fair enough," said Andy.


    Andy gazed past the shelters toward Morwen. She trained intensely, her eyes focused on the dummy, leaping and dodging, practicing forms. It was as if the katana was an extension of her.


    Andy approached her. "Why train?" Andy asked.


    "What?" Morwen said, her concentration breaking. She caught her breath as she sheathed her katana, turning to face Andy. She seemed genuinely puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Should I be training?" Andy asked. "Will it affect my stats?"


    Morwen sat down on a stump next to Andy.


    "No," Morwen said. "No it wouldn''t help you with the System."


    "Why do you do it?" Andy asked.


    "Because it makes me better," said Morwen. "It makes my skill better. I could lose all my levels of combat, and I''d still retain what I learned through training."


    "So what you earn on your own you keep, regardless of what happens with you System-wise?"


    "Exactly," said Morwen. "The System builds upon your natural ability. You can still improve your natural ability at the same time that you are involved with the System. The gains are small and incremental, but they are very real. Plus, once you max out your combat levels, you have no other way to improve."


    Morwen''s words were obvious in the profound sort of way that revelations usually are. The System rewarded quests with levels that could be invested in a class or skill, which could unlock feats. But that didn''t mean there was no point in improving in every way possible. Morwen was a grinder.


    "Are you maxed out in combat?" Andy said.


    "No," Morwen said. "I still have many levels to go. But I do what my trainer, Bertha, taught me. I train every chance I get, and I don''t expect any results. I just dedicate myself to the practice. If the training is the point, then there''s no way to be disappointed."


    Andy realized how transactionally he had been thinking. There was a lot more to improvement than numerical stats. There was something to be said for the dedication, for showing up every day, for developing resilience and single-mindedness, regardless of the result. The System couldn''t deliver those kinds of traits. They could only be developed with discipline and consistency.


    "That''s wise," Andy said.


    "Would you like to join me?" Morwen said.


    "Sure," Andy said, drawing his sword.


    "Oh," Morwen said. "You won''t need that yet. At least if you want to follow the method I was taught."


    Andy let his sword drop back into the sheath.


    "What do I do?" Andy asked.


    Morwen bent down and picked up a small twig. She handed it to Andy.


    "Go over there to one of the shelters, sit down, and concentrate on this twig until dinner."


    "Oh¡­ really?" Andy said. "That sounds really¡­"


    "Boring?"


    "Yeah."


    "Get used to it," said Morwen. "We''re not monks, but you do have to learn how to concentrate on one thing for long periods of time. That''s the foundation on which everything is built. Attention."


    Stare at this twig until dinner? That''s intense¡­ I almost regret asking. But¡­ Morwen is a fantastic fighter and she''s offering to train me.


    "Ok," Andy said. He took the twig in his hand.


    "See you at dinner," said Morwen.


    "See you at dinner."


    ***


    Andy sat on the camping shelter''s platform, letting his pack and sword fall to the floor, gently sliding off of him.


    He placed the twig on a board and took a deep breath, concentrating on it as best he could.


    It was a twig, and it was there in front of him.


    He began to relax, allowing the twig to be the center of attention... until... he...


    Andy dozed off.

 Chapter 41: The Juices of the Tangy Pepper Acteth as a Soothing Balm unto Andys Soul

    It was evening and the clearing at the center of the village was filled with people socializing, eating and together. Andy recognized some of the bandits from the encounter with Atnar earlier that morning. They had been fierce, malicious even, but now, in contrast, they were as relaxed as anyone could be, taking in the cool evening air under the twilight, in the glow of the hearth embers that radiated from the open-air pavilion behind them.The sweet fragrance of barbecue occasionally blew through the square from the smokers on one edge of the forest clearing.


    Andy had fallen asleep and woken up after sunset, disoriented. It hadn''t been difficult to find the crowd; the conversations were loud.


    "Welcome," Morwen said as he emerged into the gathering. "How were your exercises? You took longer than I expected."


    "Oh," Andy said. "They were¡­ uh, good."


    "You fell asleep, didn''t you?" Morwen said, her lips forming a wry smile.


    "How¡­ how did you know?"


    "You''ll improve. I''m glad you got some rest at least," Morwen said.


    The eating arrangement was communal and anarchical. There didn''t seem to be any discernible roles. Many people gathered, eating, drinking, and conversing around makeshift standing ''tables,'' little more than large barrels topped by slabs of wood. Others were preparing food, whether by the smokers on the edge of the clearing or in the more permanent-looking pavilion, its thatch roof resting on sturdy beams buried deep in the earth. A group of women were conversing together as they chopped onions, which, even in the outdoors, produced a pungent aroma that mixed with the smell of smoked meats.


    "I''m starving," Andy said as his mouth began watering.


    Morwen gestured to him to follow her, "I''m getting another plate," she said.


    As they wandered through the crowd, Andy noticed a bandit from the earlier encounter. He was laughing at a table with his comrades. The bandit''s eyes widened as they fell upon Andy. The bandit quickly turned his head around and covered his face, trying to hide himself from Andy without attracting too much attention, leaning in to whisper to his comrades. Soon, the whole table was alight with animated gesturing and a sea of hoarse whispers.


    Andy and Morwen passed them. Andy did his best not to look over his shoulder at the gawking table of bandits, still speaking hushedly. He didn''t want any trouble. He doubted anything serious would happen, but that didn''t mean that there wouldn''t be any conflict. He wanted to avoid anything that added more excitement to the night. He wanted to eat, drink, converse, and sleep pleasantly.


    They went to a table that had something like brisket, some kind of fried nugget side dish, and a strange assortment of pickled vegetables. They served themselves on small tin plates.


    "The group''s over here," said Morwen, pointing to a standing table over by the edge of the woods.


    They arrived at the table, setting down their tin plates. The group had already procured a large jar of water and some flimsy metal cups. Arlene, Kermit, and Sven were in the midst of eating their meals while PL rested at the edge of the clearing.


    "Hey," Andy said, placing his plate on the table and smiling. "What are these fried things?"


    "Hey!" Kermit said. "You were meditating so deeply, I couldn''t wake you up!"


    That''s how she knew¡­ Kermit tattled on me.


    "Thanks for trying, bud," Andy said.


    "These are fried mushrooms!" Sven said enthusiastically. He was absolutely tearing ass through a mound of them, his eyes delighted and his smile wide as he chewed.


    Damn, it is great to see someone enjoy something like that, Andy thought.


    "Don''t sleep on these," Arlene said, holding up a fork with a pickled, round, yellow pepper. "Spicy, sweet, tangy¡­ it''s amazing.


    "Oh nice," Andy said, looking down at his plate. He had, indeed, served himself a round, yellow pepper. Two, in fact.


    He popped one into his mouth, biting down and pulling off the stem.


    It was heavenly. The flesh of the pepper was plump and soft from the vinegar while the inner core and seeds provided a satisfying crunch. Upon biting it, Andy''s mouth was filled with intense tangy, sweet, and salty flavors. The seeds provided a very measured amount of spice, nowhere near a jalape?o, even. It was just enough to make everything sparkle with heat.


    The cool, breezy air, warm conviviality, and amazing flavors and aromas of the night relaxed Andy. He felt his shoulders fall slightly. And he felt that familiar feeling of regeneration, which always provided a kind of healthful euphoria humming in the background of his experience. It felt all the better because the last few days had moved at such a frantic pace. Even though it had been an ordeal getting kidnapped and transported here, this evening was too blissful to allow Andy to dwell on it. He felt his mind relax and become open to the moment.


    "What''s got you so happy?" Arlene asked.


    "What?" Andy said, snapping out of his whimsy.


    "You''re just sitting there, staring at the stars, smiling with the biggest grin on your face," said Arlene.


    "Well," Andy said, "it''s a beautiful night. An absolutely gorgeous one. And¡­ I don''t know¡­ everything is perfect."


    "What do you mean everything is perfect?" Arlene said. "I mean, this food is good and all, and yeah, I guess those stars are bright, but we got captured by robbers, throwing us off our schedule for the quest. I''m not getting too worked up about it, but things are sideways right now, man."


    "Yeah," Andy said. "I know all that. But I don''t know. Things are ok right now. Right here."


    Andy bit into a mushroom, the fried breading providing a satisfying crunch.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Don''t worry about being thrown off schedule," Morwen said to Arlene. "Just enjoy the evening." Morwen shifted toward Andy. "That''s the right attitude to have," Morwen said.


    "Wait, what?" Arlene said. "Shouldn''t we be more tactically aware? Like shouldn''t we be keeping our problems in front of us so we can find solutions? Like think over them?"


    "Yes," Morwen said. "Yes, you should, but you should not worry about them."


    "I''m confused," Sven said.


    "You should have your tactical situation in mind at all times," Morwen said. "For example, right now, I have clocked seven daggers in various boots out here. Those are just the ones I can see. The table of drunkards directly behind us has discussed whether they could rob us. In fact, it''s been a topic of their conversation more than once."


    A shot of adrenaline jolted Andy into a more alert posture, his shoulders tightening and his jaw clenching. He glanced sideways at the table, unable to see much out of his peripheral vision. He heard them shouting loudly and banging on the table, rattling the dishes and glasses before uproarious laughter overtook them. But he couldn''t make out any of their words.


    Morwen, on the other hand, seemed unbothered. She continued her serene discourse. "These are all things I am tracking, sure. But even though those threats surround us, so does this delicious food, so do our dear friends, so does the night sky. These are beautiful things. They soothe the soul. And soothing is part of healing. Fighters always need to make sure they''re healed up as much as possible."


    "Wait, they''re going to rob us?" Kermit whispered.


    "Of course not," said Morwen. "They would be going against Kresta''s direct orders. And for such an egregious infraction, they''d almost certainly be banished, if not executed. They aren''t going to try anything at all. They''re just blabbering like perfectly harmless fools."


    Andy relaxed a bit, but stayed alert. Any euphoria he had been feeling was now gone, replaced by anxious hyper-vigilance and elevated blood pressure. Morwen''s assurances did little in the moment to assuage him.


    "How can you track threats without worrying?" Arlene asked.


    "Observation," Morwen said. "Observing everything, the good and the bad. The dangerous and the safe. The ugly and the beautiful. What you see, what you hear, what you smell and taste and touch. What you think. What you feel. The emotions in your body and everything thought in your mind and soul. And then you must encourage the emotions that are helpful and you must ignore the emotions that aren''t. All this has a purpose for fighters: you can make much better, clearer decisions when you are in a centered, peaceful state. We cultivate peace because we need to make clear decisions, not rash ones."


    "How can you tell what''s helpful or not?" Arlene asked between bites of brisket. "If I knew someone was talking about robbing me, I''d think anxiety would be a helpful emotion. Right?"


    "It would be," Morwen said, "if their words posed an imminent threat."


    "They do, though, right?" Sven said. "They''re literally threatening us over there. They''re threatening to rob us."


    "They''re not threatening us," Morwen said. "They''re not even speaking to us. They''re over there cavorting like drunkards, spouting off. There''s a big difference between idle talk and a threat. You have to use your rational mind to evaluate threat levels. As a fighter, we go into dangerous territory all the time. We have to be as objective as possible about the dangers we face, but we must also nourish our soul. Too much worry without rest wears the soul thin. An emotion of fear is not useful right now, since we have nothing to fear. It is much more important for us to enjoy beauty right now. Dinner is a time for rest, and if we can, we should."


    "I didn''t even hear them mention it," Andy said. "But now I''m nervous." He chuckled. Sven chuckled too, obviously empathizing.


    "Don''t be," Morwen said. "You have to save your nerves for the moment you need them."


    ***


    The remaining evening in Bundybrook was pleasant, though Andy''s nerves didn''t lose their edge. The group ate and drank and talked late into the night, exchanging jokes and stories and planning the following morning''s departure before retiring back to their shelters.


    Andy split off from the group to sleep. He half-expected his things to be stole, making a mental bet with himself as he approached.


    They were still there, his sword leaning against the wall and his pack tucked underneath it. The twig that he had meditated on earlier rattled, clicking against the floorboard as a breezy gust of wind disturbed it.


    The twig is anxious, just like me, Andy thought to himself. He liked making dumb little jokes like that.


    But then he found himself thinking more deeply on it.


    As he considered the twig''s motions, he realized something. The twig, a dead, brittle piece of wood, had no means to resist the wind. The wind moved it and disturbed its rest.


    Andy recognized in the twig the same tendency in himself. When things outside him were turbulent, he was turbulent. When things outside him were calm, he was calm.


    But what Morwen had been speaking about at dinner, the way fighters observe and modulate their emotions¡­ things didn''t have to be this way. He could observe the world and himself without catastrophizing. At least in theory.


    He had always dealt with difficult emotions by policing them and keeping them at bay. That''s how he had become emotionally anesthetized, completely numb by the end of his life.


    But nowhere in Morwen''s advice was there a tendency toward policing. Only observing and¡­ how had she put it¡­ encouraging. Encouraging useful emotions, ignoring inappropriate or exaggerated ones, and having the introspective skills to tell the difference.


    Andy sighed loudly, surprising himself. It felt like a lot. It felt like he was fundamentally broken, wired the wrong way. How was he going to change his reactions and responses? He couldn''t even concentrate on a twig without falling asleep, and now he was seeing all the problems in his natural thought processes.


    I thought the physical training was the hard part. Mental training is¡­ so much harder.


    Andy rolled out his mat and laid down on his back. He leaned his head back on his hands and crossed one ankle over the other.


    The sky really was brilliant.


    I suppose understanding how I think is the first step, he thought to himself. He wanted to enjoy the night sky, to allow it to soothe and heal his soul, as Morwen had spoken about. He could see that it was beautiful. But he was still too ramped up to feel that it was beautiful, which only made him frustrated.


    He noticed that he was frustrated.


    He observed his frustration.


    I am frustrated, he thought. I am frustrated and I am noticing it. I am observing it. And I am too far in my own head. Morwen is trustworthy. She has tons of experience and she is not worried about our safety while we''re with Kresta. I do not have much reason to be worried beyond normal precautions. So I should¡­ ignore the excessive worry.


    Andy took a deep breath. The barbecue had died down and so had the smoke. Instead, Andy''s lungs were filled with fresh pine. Morwen trusted Kresta, and everyone here was under her command.


    I''m safe and everything''s good, he thought.


    Then he felt something new¡­ something he had never felt in this life or the last¡­ It wasn''t perfect, but it was a beginning. He felt his alertness and anxiety fade just a hair. It was the most infinitesimal amount, but he noticed it. He felt his body and soul opening up, just a bit, to the idea of winding down. His default emotions were responding to his reason, ever so slightly.


    "We''re safe," he whispered to himself. "We''re alright."

 Chapter 42: Chewed Out! ...On the Way to the Nobles Hunting Lodge...

    Andy woke early, refreshed from a good night''s sleep and ready to get going. The group gathered in the clearing around a table. There were hardly any scraps or litter from the previous night''s dinner. The whole place was quite neat.


    The group had woken up far before most of Bundybrook''s other residents. Aside from a woman cooking oats and a man scraping off the smokers from the previous night, they were alone. For Andy, at least, it was a perfect situation. They could slip out without any complicated farewells. Andy, Kermit, Arlene, Morwen, Sven, and PL ate a nourishing breakfast of oats and berries and soon they were on their way.


    "So, how much longer on this road?" Andy asked as they plodded along the forest path.


    "Well," Morwen said, "we went a bit out of the way when we were captured, but not too far. We should be at our mission location by nightfall."


    Andy nodded, walking in the front position alongside Morwen. Arlene followed, beside Sven who led PL. Kermit rode atop the boar''s back, slingshot in hand, keeping an eye on the road for hidden dangers.


    "How did you find your training?" Morwen asked.


    "It was¡­ really boring," Andy said, honestly.


    "Good," said Morwen. "That''s step one."


    "What do you mean?" Andy said. "It felt like I didn''t do anything at all."


    "Yes," Morwen said, staring ahead through the forest trees as she marched with her hand on her katana hilt. "Otherworlders often have issues with boredom."


    "People here don''t?" Andy asked.


    "Not as much," said Morwen. "Not in my experience at least. Otherworlders always feel like they need to be doing something. They can never just sit."


    "So, what does just sitting have to do with being a fighter?" Andy asked, intrigued. He had seen his share of martial arts movies, many of which featured training montages of meditation and mental exercise. He had always been attracted to the idea of mental training, and those movies made it look extremely cool. But In reality, it wasn''t cool. It was really boring.


    "It''s about learning your own mind," said Morwen. "You, like many, are addicted to doing. You need to learn how to simply be."


    "I get that," said Andy, "but I still don''t understand what this has to do with fighting."


    "Fighting requires sharp, precise judgment. You have to make decisions very quickly. If someone pulls a knife on you, you need to be able to disarm them. You need to be alert. But whatever you do, you can''t be nervous. Nerves will make you do things you regret."


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked.


    Morwen kept silence for a few strides, lost in thought.


    "I mean that nervousness, fear¡­ these attitudes can cause you to react quickly and irrationally. You may perceive something as threatening that, in fact, isn''t."


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked.


    "Well, for example, a long while ago in Cresthaven, there was a peasant uprising. It happens every few decades. And every time, it is squashed. This particular time, though, the nobility hired the fighter''s guild for defense. This uprising was particularly large. Unprecedented, actually. The nobility was afraid that their own guards were not enough to keep them secure, so they needed additional power."


    "I thought that the fighter''s guild was loyal to the peasants?" Andy asked. "Wouldn''t they support a peasant''s revolution?"


    "Maybe these days," Morwen said. "But back then, times were different. The fighting guild agreed, they needed the funding, and they set up a perimeter outside the noble''s palace. They didn''t allow anyone through who couldn''t be identified as a noble."


    Andy and Morwen rounded a corner and off in the distance, the tree-line appeared, beyond which stretched a great golden field.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "We''re making good time," Morwen said.


    Andy nodded and paused. "What about the story?"


    "Yes, so, the fighting guild set up a perimeter and no one was allowed in. That is, until one day, the peasants marched on the perimeter. They were led by a man named Cer Kan, and though he was not opposed to violent revolutionary tactics, his main concern was with claiming a moral victory over the nobility. So, instead of attacking, hundreds and hundreds of peasants lined up across from the fighters outside the palace, and they simply stood there, chanting, unarmed."


    "So how is that a problem?" Andy asked. "If they were just chanting, you have nothing to fear."


    "Well, you''d think so, but it all changed when one fighter, no one knows who, felt threatened and struck down the peasant across from him. Then all hell broke loose."


    "Why did the fighter strike the peasant if there was no danger?" Andy said.


    "Because the fighter was tense, afraid, and wasn''t able to exercise objective judgment. The fighter was nervous. And his nerves precipitated one of the darkest days in the history of the fighter''s guild¡­ Cer Kan''s Peasant Massacre."


    "Wait, Cer Kan''s massacre? I thought it was the fighters who did the massacring."


    "Yes," said Morwen, "but you underestimate the nobility''s predilection for propaganda and changing historical narrative. They tied the peasant massacre to Cer Kan. They called the massacre a blunder on his part, for being there and engaging in chanting."


    "Is chanting a crime?" Andy asked.


    "No," said Morwen. "The fighters slaughtered the peasants, and the peasants were blamed for it. That''s how history goes when it is controlled by nobles."


    Andy nodded, solemnly. It was upsetting to hear that the fighter''s guild, for all their good intentions these days, did not have a spotless history. In fact, the episode that Morwen recounted was abhorrent.


    "Had that fighter had more control, had he been able to exercise better judgment, had he not allowed his nerves to get the better of him, then things would have been very different. That, Andy, is why meditation is important. That''s why boredom is important. You must allow yourself to be comfortable with ambiguity, with tension. You must practice nonjudgmental attention. As a fighter, you have more opportunities than most to do something that you will regret. You have to keep your attention in check."


    "It''s just so¡­ I don''t know¡­ it''s not fun," Andy said.


    Morwen stopped suddenly. She held her hand above her head, signaling those behind her to stop as well.


    "Excuse us for a moment," Morwen said, looking toward Arlene and Sven. She grabbed Andy roughly by the arm and walked him up a few paces, over toward the side of the wood. Her eyes narrowed into slits. "Listen, Andy," Morwen said. "Frankly I don''t give a fuck if you aren''t having fun."


    Her words were suddenly charged with anger, venom even. Andy felt his butthole clench as he wished he could shrink into himself.


    Damn, I should''ve just kept my mouth shut.


    "That sword on your back is more deadly force than most Cresthaveners ever possess. If you truly want to be a fighter, then you must get better not only at using it, but also at knowing when and how to use it and when to refrain. I wish there was a quicker way, but it turns out that training is just a lot of hard, boring work. Do you understand?"


    Andy nodded.


    "Tell me you understand," Morwen said. She was nearly red in the face.


    "I understand," Andy said.


    Morwen relaxed a bit. "I''m sorry to be harsh with you, but you have to understand that your power is not just for you. It''s not even primarily for you. Power has been gifted to you so that you can use it to defend the powerless. If you neglect your training, if you act lazily and irresponsibly, and if you end up causing harm against the powerless, I promise you, you will regret it. You won''t be able to sleep for a long, long time. And you will cause many families to grieve. On the other hand, if you do continue your training, if you do continue to sharpen your mind and your attention, then maybe, just maybe, you''ll be able to make an impact for the good."


    "I will continue my training," Andy said meekly. "And I won''t neglect it."


    "Good," said Morwen. She walked Andy back to the path, giving the signal for the group to continue.


    ***


    The group finally made it out of the forest and over several miles of rolling fields. They took a short lunch by a brook and continued for a few more hours until the sun began to sink onto the horizon.


    "Up here," Morwen said, signaling toward a cluster of hills. "Let''s get a vantage point to see how far we have."


    Morwen and Andy climbed a hill. The view was stunning. Andy looked behind them. He saw the forest they had emerged from, and, way off in the distance, a small sliver of mountain range on the horizon, Mount Aurora, the place they had spawned.


    Ahead of them about a mile or two, there was another forest.


    "That''s our destination," Morwen said, "just on the other side of that tree-line. We should be able to make it in an hour or two."

 Chapter 43: Dragon, not Worm

    As Andy and Morwen descended back down the hill, the rest of the group was huddled behind a small mound, crouched oddly.


    Andy called out, "What''s going o¨C"


    Arlene shushed him silently, holding her finger to her closed lips and widening her eyes.


    "Wait," Morwen whispered. "There may be a threat."


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, Andy saw what the group was hiding from. A large, green reptile, about the size of a horse, lumbered around in the field just a few yards away.


    "A green dragon," Morwen whispered, crouching down.


    The monster had thick, stone-like scales and large, leathery wings that it held close to its back. Its hind legs were large and powerful, while its front legs seemed more dextrous.


    Someone, it sounded like Sven, coughed.


    The dragon immediately went rigid, its head popping up and scanning for the source of the noise. A low rumble came from its throat.


    It would''ve been an otherwise beautiful afternoon. It was bright and clear, the field shimmering with golden grass. A light breeze circulated underneath the open sky. It was almost idyllic, except for the two-ton death machine that now stood in their way.


    "What do we do?" Andy asked. "Wait for it to pass?"


    "That''d be ideal," said Morwen, "but green dragons¡­ they''re most often employed by wizards of ill repute¡­ there''s a good chance this one is evil. And it may in fact be searching for us."


    Andy slowly drew his sword, keeping the majority of his body out of the line of sight from the fearsome dragon.


    "Who would be searching for us?" Andy asked.


    "Well, you''re the first new arrivals in the region in a long, long time. Word travels fast. The nobility aren''t the only ones who may feel threatened. The wilderness is home to all sorts of people, including powerful mages¡­" Morwen trailed off.


    "Great," Andy said. "First the nobility, now random wizards?"


    "It''s not always easy being an otherworlder," Morwen said. "You tend to attract attention. At least in these parts."


    The dragon still had its head raised, scanning the area for the source of noise. Then, it spoke loudly: "I know you''re there."


    Its voice rumbled sub-audibly, booming in Andy''s chest even as he heard it with his ears.


    "I have been watching you," the dragon spoke again.


    Morwen stood up.


    "Wait," Andy whispered as she walked into plain sight. "What about¨C"


    "Stay here," Morwen said. "Follow my lead."


    She walked toward the dragon, who relaxed as she came into view.


    "What do you want with us?" Morwen said, her katana aimed at the creature.


    "Ah," the dragon said, his tail curling wildly. "I come with an offer."


    "We''re busy," Morwen said. "Let us pass and we will spare you."


    The dragon''s laughter rumbled as small plumes of vapor escaped his nostrils. "The mission you are on is not all that important," the dragon said. "Accompanying a petty noble on a leisure trip. Please."


    "I have my orders," Morwen said.


    "And I have mine," said the dragon. "Here is the offer I am to communicate to you: I offer to accompany the otherworlders to the nearest exit portal."


    "We refuse your offer," Morwen said flatly.


    "That would be unwise," the dragon said, his wings spreading wide as he inhaled and sighed a puff of vapor. It wasn''t smoke, exactly, but it was almost certainly some kind of breath weapon. "I have been tasked with ensuring that the otherworlders leave the Infinite Plane, whether voluntarily or by death." The dragon blew a small ring of vapor which turned phosphorescent green. The vapor cloud morphed into the shape of a skull before dissipating. "Please, come out and have a discussion with me," the dragon called. "I won''t bite¡­ as long as you remain civil."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Andy cringed as Kermit skipped out from behind the mound that the group was crouched behind.


    "No," Arlene hissed, but it was too late.


    "Hello mister dragon!" Kermit said.


    "Goddammit," Morwen whispered audibly enough for Andy to hear. "Who sent you?" She asked, turning back toward the dragon.


    "It is not relevant," the dragon said. "You can entrust the otherworlders to me. It will only take a few hours to get there by wing."


    "We don''t want to leave," Kermit said. "We''re getting powerful so we can find my brother."


    Andy stood up and drew his greatsword, walking out into the open. Their cover had been blown, so he figured it would be better to protect the kid as much as he could. He stepped in front of Kermit, brandishing his giant weapon.


    "If you fell to a disorganized group of bandits, you will surely not withstand me," the dragon said with a haughty tone. "But I am growing tired of this tedium. Shall you come with me, or shall I exterminate you?"


    "On whose behalf?" Andy said.


    "Like I said, it''s not relevant," said the dragon.


    "And why should we trust a wyrm like you," Andy asked, impressed with his own deft use of fantasy terminology.


    "Oh no," said Morwen. Her face sank as she looked pleadingly at Andy, as if to request that he take the words back.


    "What¡­ did you call me?" the dragon said, his wings spreading wider as he began to lift off the ground.


    "Is that not¡­ should I have not¡­" Andy began to stammer.


    "You''ve really done it now," Morwen said as she backed away from the dragon. She looked back toward Arlene, Sven, and PL, and then to Andy and Kermit. She belted a Command. "Get into position!"


    Morwen''s Command sent an instant jolt of energy into Andy, as well as an instant comprehension of her intentions. Apparently, the rest of the group experienced the same as they gathered instinctively into formation.


    The dragon lifted into the sky, green glowing vapor escaping its maw. It reared its head back and roared before throwing itself forward, spewing a green beam of plasma from its throat.


    "Dodge!" Morwen Commanded.


    The group scattered just in time to avoid the dragon''s breath weapon. It bore into the ground, vaporizing the grass and displacing hundreds of pounds of soil. The force of the shock reverberated through Andy as he narrowly avoided harm.


    "Ranged attacks!" Morwen called with her Command.


    Arlene notched an arrow and let it fly, striking the dragon in the shoulder. The shaft of the arrow remained lodged in its scales, but it did not seem to hurt the creature.


    Kermit loaded a clobbershot round into his slingshot and launched it toward the creature. Astonishingly, the round made contact with the dragon''s chest and knocked it back several yards. A burst of vapor escaped the dragon''s mouth as the wind was knocked out of it.


    The dragon began to spiral down to the ground, but at the final moment, it righted itself and shot back into the air. "You have made a foolish decision," it said. "You do not understand the power of a green dragon!"


    "Ranged attacks!" Morwen Commanded again.


    Before either Arlene or Kermit could launch more projectiles, the dragon dove toward Morwen, whipping its tail to knock her feet out from under her.


    Morwen fell prone as the dragon descended on her. She held her katana between her and her assailant, but it would do little to stop the creature.


    Instinctively, Andy leapt toward the dragon and raised his greatsword. As soon as he came within range, Andy allowed himself to enter a meditative state, triggering Fluid Strike. The world slowed down and he observed his options.


    The dragon was just above Morwen, who was on the ground. It seemed that the creature was intent on taking a bite out of her with his razor sharp teeth.


    Andy spun, gaining momentum, as he brought his giant sword toward the dragon''s neck. The sword made forceful contact, but then bounced off. Andy snapped back to regular speed.


    "Never met a dragon before, huh?" the dragon said as Andy backed away. "Scales of stone!"


    The dragon then reared its head back before slamming into Morwen''s shoulder.


    Morwen screamed as the dragon''s dagger-like teeth, each one half a foot in length, pierced her neck and shoulder. The dragon thrashed its neck like a dog intent on killing it''s prey. Morwen flailed helplessly, completely at the whims of the dragon, as her katana fell from her hand. Her screams faded as her body went limp.


    "No!" Andy called. "Let go of her!"


    Kermit let another clobbershot fly, hitting the dragon in the chest and causing it to drop Morwen, who fell back to the ground. Blood quickly began to pool around her.


    The dragon retreated back to the air and Andy ran over to Morwen. Her wound was serious. Most of the muscle and flesh between her right ear and shoulder had been shredded. Blood was spilling out of her jugular. Andy dragged her body back a few feet.


    "Kermit, you need to heal her, OK?"


    Kermit nodded and put his hands above Morwen''s wounds, beginning an Intercession.


    Andy turned back to face the dragon, who was circling low overhead. "Sven, you and PL cover Kermit."


    Sven nodded.


    Andy turned to Arlene.


    "Let''s kill this fucker."

 Chapter 44: Caution! Acidic Breath Weapon May Cause Severe Itching

    The green dragon dove toward the ground, its breath weapon causing green vapor to coalesce around its massive jaws.


    Andy saw a small window of opportunity. Concentrating on his breathing, he allowed the thoughts in his head to go silent as time slowed down. He activated Fluid Strike, leaping toward the dragon and bringing his sword over his head.


    As he cleared the distance toward the dragon, he replayed the memory of Morwen''s shredded neck just moments before, the way blood had pooled up in her mouth and run out the sides. Her blank stare. She was an exceptionally spirited fighter, and just in the last few days had proven an excellent companion and a challenging teacher. She was a good person. To see such a strong fighter reduced to a gurgling blood fountain¡­ it was disturbing.


    Andy felt protective of Morwen. She was on his team, and she had gone down at the hands (or, rather, the jaws) of the green dragon. Andy felt a spark of anger ignite in him. Just what he was looking for. He activated Wallop.


    Just a few days earlier, Andy wouldn''t have been able to combine Fluid Strike and Wallop without becoming completely exhausted. Now, though, he had an extra level in Combat. He couldn''t go all day combining feats together, he still didn''t have that kind of legendary energy. But he could often strike both fast hard now.


    The dragon was diving toward him, the distance closing in slow motion. Its jaws were opened wide and its breath weapon was on the verge of explosion.


    Andy dodged to the side, a bit too fast for the heavy dragon''s airborne inertia. He brought his sword down on the dragon''s neck.


    It bounced off the scales.


    Maintaining his Fluid Strike and holding on to the anger fueling his Wallop, Andy tried again, but this time he went for the leathery skin of the dragon''s wings. His greatsword pierced a wing, tearing through it as the dragon hit the ground, its green vapor reaching a critical mass and exploding toward Andy.


    Time sped back up as the dragon''s breath weapon engulfed Andy. The green vapor burned more than anything Andy had ever experienced. The back of his neck, his arms, his eyes, his nose and throat. The green, acidic bioweapon began causing his skin to itch.


    Andy focused hard. The pain shot through his nervous system as if torturing him was his body''s purpose. It felt like he was being consumed from the inside and the outside all at once. And the persistent itching¡­ that was something new.


    I''m fucked, Andy thought. But I still have a short window to prevent this monster''s escape.


    Andy pressed through all the pain in his body and continued thrusting his greatsword through the dragon''s wing, driving it into the ground like a spike.


    I hope this holds him down long enough for Arlene to take him out, Andy thought. I''m toast.


    Andy fell to the ground, green vapor rising off his body. The dragon struggled to stand up, but its wing was effectively bound to the ground by Andy''s greatsword.


    "Damn you," the dragon hissed as it contorted, trying to grasp the greatsword with one of its arms. Finally, the dragon''s hand found the hilt and began heaving.


    "Andy!" Arlene called.


    Andy looked toward her. Her face was a portrait of shock, horror, and concern.


    Andy still felt as if he were being consumed by acid. The pain was unreal. He struggled to speak at all. All he could think about was the pain. His body cried out to be free of the suffering it was undergoing, but there was nothing he could do except lay there. Andy began to curl up, but the friction of skin against ground only exacerbated things. He laid still.


    "Damn you," the dragon said again as it heaved itself upward, freeing the sword from the ground and from its pierced wing. The dragon tossed the sword to the ground behind him, ensuring Andy couldn''t get to it.


    "Die!" Andy heard Arlene call from behind him.


    An Alchemy Bomb hit the dragon, but it was no use. It did not penetrate the creature''s scales.


    Andy reached within. Perhaps now was the time to tap into his warlock feat, Drain. As the pain from the acid damage began to fade into a dull throbbing, Andy focused on the dragon, on its brutality and its arrogance, on the quickness and thoughtlessness with which it had downed Morwen. Andy focused on the dragon''s disregard for dignity.


    A spark of something, not a righteous rage for justice¡­ but rather a spark of something darker, more dangerous, more all-consuming¡­ A spark of hatred erupted in Andy''s chest as he activated Drain.


    The green energy tether erupted from Andy''s chest and connected to the dragon''s. Immediately, Andy felt some vitality returning as the itchy pain and nerve damage began to heal rapidly.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "What is this!" the dragon said, flapping away clumsily as the color began to fade from its scales. The hole in its wing prevented it from taking off into the air easily. The dragon finally stumbled out of range of Andy''s Drain feat, but Andy felt healed up enough to get back up.


    Andy rose to his feet. His skin still showed signs of massive chemical burns, but it had already turned to scar tissue and had begun to fade a bit. His sword was still too far behind the dragon for him to retrieve.


    The dragon then reached toward its throat, picking a small gem out of its scales.


    "That''s enough," the dragon said as it held up the sparkling white gem. The dragon disappeared, going completely invisible.


    "Damn!" Andy said. He could still hear the dragon stomping toward them, and he could see its shadow, but now things were going to be harder.


    "I''ve got it," Arlene called.


    A glowing red arrow streaked past Andy and lodged itself into the invisible dragon, creating a definite red, energetic aura around the creature.


    "Tracking arrow," Arlene called. "That should help!"


    She''s good.


    The dragon, or rather the glowing red outline of the dragon, hurdled toward Arlene. Apparently it now deemed her the more direct threat.


    As it passed him, Andy drew his slender dagger and leapt toward the dragon, hoping against hope that his blade would find purchase between the lizard''s scales, allowing him to mount it.


    It did.


    Andy threw himself onto the dragon''s back as it bucked wildly, still barreling toward Arlene.


    Andy wrapped himself around the dragon''s neck, using his knife blade to pry off as many scales as he could. The dragon was still invisible, but as soon as a scale popped off, it emerged into visibility. Thankfully, the use of Drain had caused the dragon''s natural armor to become frail and brittle.


    Andy began repeatedly stabbing the scaleless area he had created on the back of the dragon''s neck.


    "DAMN YOU!" the dragon repeated as it began bucking, finally spinning with such velocity that Andy went flying through the air toward Arlene.


    Andy hit the ground with a thud. It hurt, but not nearly as bad as the acid had. He scrambled to find the dragon again.


    "You ok?" Arlene asked, an arrow notched in her bow.


    "I''m good," said Andy. "I''ve cleared a spot off the back of its neck, there are no scales there, so if you hit it, it should be effective."


    "Perfect," Arlene said, keeping her eye on the target. "Let''s just hope that the invisibility wears off soon."


    No sooner had the words escaped Arlene''s mouth than the dragon''s cloaking magic faded, revealing its green, scaly form.


    Andy was standing beside Arlene, now. The dragon was heading toward them, and his greatsword was about thirty yards behind the dragon. The dragon''s weak spot was behind them.


    She can''t hit the weak spot facing the dragon, Andy thought, so I''ll need to get it to turn around.


    "I''m going for my sword," Andy said as he began to sprint toward the dragon.


    "What are you doing!?" Arlene called.


    I just told you, Andy thought, joking to himself. But it was an understandable reaciton.


    As Andy sprinted toward his sword, the dragon''s whiplike tail flew toward him. He had seen this attack take Morwen down.


    Andy jumped, pulling his legs as close to his chest as he could. The dragon''s tail went right under him, leaving Andy unscathed.


    Andy continued sprinting, right past the dragon.


    "Fool," the dragon said, continuing its rampage toward Arlene.


    He''s not following me, Andy thought. Damn, maybe I''ve miscalculated.


    Andy cleared the distance to his sword as fast as he could. Picking it up and looking back toward the dragon. It was practically on top of Arlene at this point, and Kermit was still in the midst of his Intercession for an incapacitated and nearly dead Morwen not far behind. This could be very bad. This could be a slaughter.


    Andy needed to think of something fast.


    "Over here you wormy-ass bitch!" Andy called.


    The dragon stopped in its tracks and turned around violently.


    "You have learned nothing!" the dragon said as its breath weapon began to accumulate green vapor. The dragon began to charge toward Andy now. "I will ensure your maximum suffering, you insolent fool!"


    Perfect, Andy thought. He lifted his sword into a defensive posture.


    The dragon reared its head back as its breath weapon continued to charge.


    "Now!" Andy called.


    An explosion of purple flame burst from the dragon''s back as Arlene''s Alchemy Bomb combined with Righteous Wrath to deal maximum damage to the dragon''s exposed weak spot.


    The dragon let out a beastly roar as the breath weapon dissipated. It fell to the ground, twitching and convulsing.


    "Got him!" Arlene called.


    Andy brandished his sword as he ran toward the beast.


    "Not today," the dragon said in a weak, whisperly growl. It summoned the remaining energy it had left to leap into the air, spreading its wings.


    The dragon didn''t fly so much as glide clumsily out of range, heading toward a cluster of hills and over the horizon.


    "We can''t let him get away!" Andy called. He ran toward Arlene, eager to regroup and go after the monster.


    Andy arrived by her side, pointing toward the direction of the dragon''s escape.


    "No," came a frail voice. It was Morwen.


    Andy felt a wave of relief. The fighter was conscious again, thanks to Kermit''s Intercession.


    "You did well," she said weakly, coughing. "Let him go for now."

 Chapter 45: Lodge

    "I really didn''t mean to anger it, at least the first time," Andy said.


    "Never use the W-word when you speak with dragons," said Morwen.


    Kermit had finally gotten Morwen fully healed, but there was still scarring on her neck. It was a gnarly wound, even for a clerical Intercession, so it would likely take a while longer. They snacked on some provisions, restoring all their health, before they continued toward the woods. Andy, Arlene, and Morwen walked in a roughly even first rank, while Sven followed, guiding PL. Kermit rode the back of the enormous pig.


    The wood''s edge It was only a short distance, perhaps a half a mile to go.


    "Who do you think is after us?" Arlene asked. "You said it could be a wizard?"


    "Could be," said Morwen. "They''re a weird bunch, always up to their esoteric schemes¡­ There''s no telling who employed the dragon or why, and as far as I''m concerned, there''s no need to seek it out."


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked. "If we''re being targeted by someone, shouldn''t we know who it is?"


    "Not with wizards," Morwen said. "The less you know, usually the better."


    Andy took a couple of strides in silence. It sounded like Kermit was snoring. Andy turned around to see the kid slumped over, honking some serious shoos, in blissful sleep.


    "Why''s that?" Andy asked, turning back to face the approaching woods.


    "Because they often fight among themselves, and getting any more involved in their schemes than absolutely necessary is ill-advised. If you know anything about a wizard, there''s another wizard who wants that information. Before you know it, you''re strapped to a white-hot truth table being tortured by some asshole in a pointy cap until you talk."


    "Was that¡­ from personal experience?" Andy asked, chuckling nervously.


    "No," Morwen said, "but I''ve heard the stories."


    "Are the dragons and wizards going to be trouble during our hunting trip?" Arlene asked.


    Morwen shrugged. "If they are then they are, and we''ll deal with it then."


    "It seemed that the dragon''s scales were impenetrable," said Andy. "I was able to pry some off, but only after I used Drain to weaken it."


    "They''re tough," said Morwen. "If I had known we''d be up against a green dragon, I''d have brought some chalk."


    "What, like, to bind them in a magic circle or something?"


    "No," Morwen said. "To neutralize their breath weapon."


    "Ah, so like, calcium carbonate?" Arlene asked.


    "Limestone chalk," said Morwen. "I don''t know what you otherworlders would call it. But if you can get a coating of limestone chalk into the dragon''s mouth, it neutralizes their acidic breath weapon. At least temporarily."


    "Good to know," said Arlene. "Do they make them in vials that I can attach to arrows?"


    "I haven''t seen it done," said Morwen, "but it would likely work."


    "It seems like an obvious solution," Andy said. "Why hasn''t anyone done it?"


    "I''m sure someone has," said Morwen. "I just haven''t seen it because I don''t make a habit of seeking out green dragons."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The field trail plunged into the thick forest, the sun instantly obscured by the emerald canopy.


    "Just a little further," said Morwen, "Verin should be at the hunting lodge up ahead."


    "Should we be concerned about our lateness?" Andy asked.


    "No," Morwen said. "We''re only a day late. All things considered, we''re making good time."


    Andy nodded.


    "I just mean if it were back home and I was a day late, my mom would''ve already called the police to search for me."


    "Do you often have to travel multiple days by foot in dragon-infested territory, subject to the whims of bandits?"


    Andy continued striding in silence.


    "Good point," he said, finally.


    "Is that it?" Arlene asked, pointing ahead.


    "Good eye," said Morwen.


    Andy strained to see as they walked around a bend. In the forest, darkened by the thick canopy overhead, Andy saw a warm glow. It was a window in what appeared to be a quaint cottage. As they approached, though, the full structure came into view: a multi-story tree-house built around five gigantic oaks, planned haphazardly but built with extreme precision and craftsmanship.


    There was a wide, formal wooden staircase with hanging lanterns strung up on poles along either side, ascending up to a large cabin-style structure suspended between two oaks. Its window panes were diagonally set, small lamps glowing dimly behind the thick, multi colored glass. There were walkways and staircases leading to other buildings suspended variously among the oaks.


    The front door swung open. A tall, handsome man with red-blond, shoulder length hair and a well-groomed beard stepped out, wearing heavy but fashionable hunting gear underneath an animal-skin cape. He leaned on a walking stick.


    "Running a bit behind, eh?" the man said as he began to descend the stairs.


    "Verin," Morwen said, bowing slightly as she continued to approach the stairs.


    "And who do we have with you?" Verin said, gesturing toward the others.


    "This is Arlene," Morwen said. Arlene waved. "And this is Andy."


    "Hello," Andy said.


    "And this is Sven, Kermit, and our companion, PL," Morwen said.


    "A magnificent hog!" Verin said jubilantly as he stepped off the stairs and approached the pig.


    PL backed away slightly as Verin approached.


    Not a good sign, Andy thought.


    "It''s ok," Sven said. "He''ll warm up to you."


    Verin backed away, respecting the giant hog.


    "Well, you''ve made it just in time for dinner," said Verin.


    The noble beckoned them toward the center of the oaks, above them the treehouses were suspended. In the center, there was a small covered area with a fire pit and several tables on a stone patio. There was a skinny man roasting food over the fire.


    "We didn''t know whether to expect you tonight, so we don''t have a feast, but it should suffice," said Verin. "Charl, will you please set six places?"


    "Certainly," said Charl, rotating several kabobs over the flame and retreating to another area to grab plates and silverware.


    "What of the hog?" Verin said. "What will he have to eat?"


    "Vegetables, or rabbit if you have it," said Sven.


    "Why, of course I do!" said Verin. "I am, after all, a spectacular hunter."


    "Ah, of course," said Sven, bowing slightly.


    There was an awkward pause before Verin burst out in laughter, giving Sven a slap on the shoulder.


    "I''m just kidding," Verin said. "I''m actually a lousy hunter! But we do have some salted rabbit thanks to the last occupants of the lodge."


    Sven breathed a sigh of relief.


    The group sat and ate: beans, some kind of tangy slaw, and roasted vegetables and some kind of bird meat on a skewer. None of it was particularly spiced, but with a bit of salt, it was delicious. The naturally delightful flavors of fresh peppers, onions, and game prepared over an open flame needed little help.


    "So, when and where are we headed for the hunt?" Morwen asked.


    "You''re not going to like it," said Verin.


    There was an awkward silence until Kermit began slurping an onion off of his skewer.


    "Go on," said Morwen.


    "The cliffs," said Verin.


    Morwen nearly spit out her food. She covered her mouth. "You''re not¨C"


    "Yes," said Verin. "I am. In fact, this will be my fifth annual hunt for a chimera."

 Chapter 46: Oh Shoot! ...Rumors of Hideous Sirens, Giant Crawfish, and the Ferocious Chimera…

    "The cliffs are crawling with more than chimeras," Morwen said with a tinge of anger.


    Andy hadn''t yet seen her this irate. When Verin mentioned going to ''the cliffs,'' wherever that was, Morwen had instantly shot up in her seat, suddenly on edge.


    "Are you frightened of the mission?" Verin asked, taking a slow bite of meat from his skewer.


    "It''s not that I''m frightened," Morwen said. "But as a fighter, I''m trained only to take risks that promise a sufficient reward. But the cliffs are treacherous, even for experienced fighters, and chimeras, well¡­ a live one hasn''t been seen in centuries. If I''m comparing the risk to the reward, this job looks unattractive."


    Verin held a steady, emotionless face.


    "I''m not getting through to you, am I?" Morwen asked.


    "What are the cliffs?" Andy asked. "Why are they so dangerous?"


    "Short answer," Verin said, "is sirens."


    "Verin''s referring to the ocean cliffs of Siren''s Bay, about two days'' journey from here," said Morwen. "It is a hotspot for the island''s sirens. Horrible, ugly creatures with a deadly penchant for paralysis."


    "And crawfish," said Verin.


    "Ah yes, how could I forget those?" said Morwen. "Giant arachnids with venomous barbed tails. They also have paralyzing abilities."


    "Are they hard to fight?" Andy asked.


    "Well, yes. The sirens are indeed hard to fight," said Morwen. "First, you need to have something over your ears so you can''t hear their calls. If they scream and you hear it, you''re as good as toast. It''ll stiffen your whole body into an immobile board, and then¡­ well¡­ they''ll devour you alive. At least that''s what I''m told."


    "So gloomy," Verin said. "I''ve been to the cliffs every year for the past half-decade and I haven''t seen one. Not a single one."


    "That''s quite lucky," said Morwen. "I wouldn''t push your luck further."


    "Well, how does an extra, I don''t know, 500 gold per person sound? As a tip, you might say," said Verin.


    "We haven''t even talked about the specifics of crawfish," said Morwen. "They''re hard-shelled exoskeletons are practically impenetrable, and they''ll drag you back to their caves and ¡ª"


    "That''s enough, Morwen," said Verin. "What''s got you so uptight? Rough travels?"


    "That''s an understatement," Arlene said.


    Morwen exhaled loudly, looking over toward Arlene.


    There was a long pause.


    "We ran across a green dragon, and¡­ I nearly died," said Morwen. She gestured toward the scarring that remained on her neck.


    "Oh," said Verin, noticing something for the first time that had been visible all along. "Oh dear, well that must''ve been awful. I''m glad you all survived¡­ how did you kill ¡ª you know what, never mind. I''m sure you want to unwind instead of reliving it."


    "We barely got away thanks to these two," Morwen said, gesturing toward Andy and Arlene. "And this one saved my life," she said, putting her hand on Kermit''s shoulder.


    Kermit beamed with pride.


    "Well, I think you''ve proven yourselves more than capable of escorting a noble to his hunting site," he said. "Sure, it''s a bit more dangerous than your average spot, but I will make it worth your while."


    Andy paused, observing Morwen. She was thinking deeply, her brow furrowed.


    Then Morwen looked toward Andy, as if to ask him to weigh in.


    Andy was surprised, actually. Up until now, he had just been following Morwen''s lead. But now, she was seeking his input.


    "What can I get for 500 gold?" Andy asked, testing how hard he could shove.


    Verin leaned back, not smiling. His eyes moved up and down, sizing Andy up as his mouth contracted into a thin line in intense contemplation.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "It''s worth an older horse," said Verin. "Maybe a stable, too, if you''re in the country."


    Andy leaned back, mirroring Verin''s body language. "I don''t want to be in the country," he said. "I want to be in the city. How much would it cost for a young, healthy horse and a stable in the city?"


    Verin chuckled. "Come now," he said. "Be reasonable, the cost of living in the city is incredibly high, at least if you want any decent standard of life. You''d be looking at, I don''t know, 1500 gold for a pony and a stable."


    Andy didn''t think he had hit his limit yet. "I don''t want a pony," he said. "I want a horse."


    Morwen suddenly burst into laughter, slapping her knee. "The boy negotiates," she said uproariously. "He really negotiates!"


    "Indeed," said Verin.


    "Well, if it really is so dangerous," said Andy, "I don''t want to risk my life and the lives of my friends if success won''t significantly improve things for us. We work with the nobles, so we need to be in the city."


    Andy knew he was overplaying his hand now. He didn''t have any long term agreement with the nobility, but he assumed that he could bluff.


    "And," Andy continued, "I need a horse, a steed that will extend the speed with which we can travel. You should know it is a reasonable ask."


    "It is understandable," said Verin. His brow furrowed. "But you have to take into account, a steed is a fairly rare possession outside of noble circles. Even most fighters rent them out for their journeys when necessary."


    Morwen nodded. "When we can afford them."


    "So a steed really is a luxury," Verin said.


    "Is it so bad to want a luxurious reward for a dangerous mission?" Andy asked.


    Verin was silent.


    "He makes a good point," Morwen said. "I am inclined to agree with his reasoning."


    "Fine!" Verin said, irritated and exasperated. He let out a long sigh. "Here''s my final offer: accompany me to the cliffs for a week, and I''ll see to it that you are given personal steeds and a stable in Cresthaven. And despite my noble status, I don¡¯t have limitless pockets or lines of credit, so that¡¯s my final offer."


    Andy nodded. He looked behind him at Kermit, who was nodding and smiling. Sven gave a thumbs up. Arlene and Morwen were in agreement as well.


    "We accept," said Andy.


    "Thank you," Verin said with an eye roll.


    "I do have one question, though," Andy said.


    "Oh, god, what is it," Verin said.


    "Why do you want to kill a chimera so bad?"


    Verin relaxed his posture. "Thank goodness you''re done bargaining," he said, letting out a sigh. Then a smile came over his face. "You could say it is a childhood dream to hunt the chimera."


    "Yeah?" Andy asked.


    "Yes," said Verin. His countenance suddenly changed, becoming lighter and younger, more playful. He stood up, his chair pushing out behind him. Verin made a gesture like he was holding a sword, fencing with an invisible opponent beside him.


    Kermit cackled with delight at the man''s silly behavior.


    Verin heard the laughter and escalated, swinging more wildly.


    "The rare and ferocious chimera!" Verin exclaimed. "Rarest of the beasts of Cresthaven, and most deadly!"


    Verin made a motion as if he were stabbing into the heart of a beast.


    "But still, it has been my dream since childhood to become a Knight of the Order of the Chimera. The order hasn''t had any new knights in over a hundred years. They''re that difficult to slay!"


    "Well ¡­ can you?" Andy asked.


    "Can I what?" Verin said, dropping his act and resting his hands on his hips.


    "Can you slay it if you find it?"


    Verin began laughing. Andy couldn''t discern whether it was a nervous chuckle or if he was sincerely tickled at Andy''s question.


    "Of course I can slay it," Verin said. "With all the technological advancements from the enchanter''s guild, I have weapons at my disposal that no one could dream of even ten years ago!"


    "Oh interesting," said Arlene. "Like what?"


    "Oh, you''ll see," said Verin. "You''ll see indeed. I have a whole cart of supplies that will aid in the beast''s capture. And finally, I will prove my dominance over all of Cresthaven''s deadly beasts, and I will be knighted into the glory of the Order of the Chimera!"


    ***


    Dinner continued for a while until Verin finally showed everyone to their rooms for the evening. Andy took a loft in a higher level of the treehouse complex, right between Arlene and Kermit''s rooms.


    The building''s various swinging bridges, staircases, and platforms connected several different buildings without clear rhyme or reason. But for all its disorienting whimsy, the hunting lodge was clearly created by craftsmen who cared about beauty, luxury, and comfort.


    Andy''s room was simple: a small but comfortable bed with an ornate quilt and about four-too-many pillows, along with a wash basin and a chest of drawers. Andy changed out of his heavy gear and locked it in the chest of drawers, leaning his greatsword against the wall. He slipped into more comfortable, plain clothes: a simple tunic and loose pants. As he laid on the lush bed, a knock came at the door.


    "Come in," Andy said.


    It was Morwen. She opened the door and stood in the doorway.


    "I just wanted you to know¡­ you remember when I said this mission would be easy?"


    "Yes," Andy said. "But it seems like things have changed, huh?"


    "Yes," said Morwen. "Yes they have."

 Chapter 47: Could it Be? ... An Impending Guild War? ... Lets Hope Not ... !!!

    The next morning, Andy awoke to the sounds of birds chirping right outside his window. Emerald-tinted sunlight poured in the room, bathing him in warmth as he rose out of bed. The lodge really was magnificent, an isolated, quiet retreat that felt luxurious even in its modest wooden simplicity.


    Andy got dressed, and gathered his things before heading down the tangle of staircases and rope bridges that led back to the ground. One by one, each of the companions emerged from their rooms and down at the central patio where Verin was waiting with coffee, fruit, and semi-sweet breads.


    "I trust you all slept well," Verin said. "The silk sheets they keep here¡­ I''ll tell you what. More comfortable than the linens at any other estate I''ve been to."


    "I slept well indeed," said Andy, eyeing the sweet bread.


    "Please," Verin said, noticing Andy''s gaze. "Help yourself."


    As Andy began selecting his sugary breakfast bread, Morwen emerged from the treeline, presumably from deep in the surrounding woods. She was already sweaty and her chest was heaving with exertion.


    Probably just finished training, Andy thought. I should get back to that soon.


    Morwen greeted them silently with a nod before walking past them, up to her room to wash up.


    "Morning," Arlene said with a smile, approaching Andy.


    "Morning," he said.


    She leaned on the table next to him, looking out at the woods while picking up a piece of fruit.


    "I feel like we haven''t really been able to talk much lately," she said.


    "Yeah," said Andy between bites. "It''s been a busy few days¡­"


    Andy had finished off the slice of sweet bread, its regenerative euphoria still coursing through his body. He reached for a piece of fruit¡­ it looked like cantaloupe.


    "What''s funny is we haven''t been here that long," said Arlene. "But it feels like I''ve always lived here. I can remember my life back on earth like some kind of dream¡­ but it doesn''t feel real. Not as real as this."


    Andy paused. She was right. He hadn''t thought about his previous life much at all since arriving. And the Infinite Plane, this simulation did have a kind of hyper-reality to it. It felt realer than real.


    "Why do you think that is?" Andy asked. "Is it the technology?"


    "I have no idea," Arlene said. "I just think it''s interesting. To be honest with you, I love it. I love this game, whatever it is. I''ve never had so much power, so much¡­ I don''t know¡­ purpose?"


    Andy continued chewing his food, her words resonating with him.


    "Like, I can set my mind to something, and I can just¡­ do it," she continued. "There''s a clear path to becoming who I want to be, to unlocking new abilities¡­ I don''t know, real life never had any rules, and I found that frustrating. I always felt like everyone else understood how to live and I just, I don''t know, I didn''t."


    Andy took a big bite of cantaloupe and nodded. "I understand completely," he said.


    "Yeah?"


    "Yeah, I was supposed to go to art school," he said. "But I didn''t pass my AP exam. And so I had basically no purpose. I always thought I was on the brink of finding it, finding the thing that would make me happy, that I''d excel at. But nope."


    "Do you think you can find it here?"


    "Huh? Wait, find what?" Andy said.


    "Purpose, dummy."


    "Oh! Yeah. Yes, I think so," he said.


    Andy was speaking before he really thought about it, but he realized that what he was saying was true. He felt more at home here on the Infinite Plane than he had during his earthly life. And the more powerful he got, the more he could find and fulfill his purpose.


    He didn''t know exactly how to express it, he didn''t have any sort of code or motto to live by, but he knew that, like the Order of the Behemoth, he felt the need to defend those who couldn''t defend themselves. He felt the need to stop tyrants, people abusing their power.


    "I hope I can too," she said. "For right now, helping Kermit is enough. I sure hope we can find his brother."


    Andy nodded, taking another piece of fruit and pouring himself coffee. "We will," he said. "I know it."


    "Kermit was so upset when I first met him," Arlene said. "He was a complete bundle of nerves. But ever since we''ve gotten into the game, he''s really opened up."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "He''s a bright kid," Andy said. "And really kind-hearted."


    "I think he looks up to you," said Arlene.


    Andy felt a flush of embarrassment come over him.


    "I don''t think ¡ª"


    "Trust me," said Arlene. "I think you are the coolest person in the world in his eyes."


    "Why?"


    "I can tell," said Arlene. "And I''m saying it because I think you''re pretty cool too. And we both appreciate everything you''ve done for us so far. And I just thought you should know that."


    "Well¡­ gosh," Andy said, looking for the words. "Shucks," he said, instantly wincing in embarrassment.


    "Ok, Goofy," said Arlene with a chuckle.


    ***


    After breakfast, Verin shared a quick recap of the job. They would walk from the hunting lodge to a small wilderness outpost where the noble had connections, and then they would complete their journey the following day, arriving at the cliffs of Siren''s Bay, where Verin would commence his sixth hunt for the Chimera.


    Sven readied PL, attaching his harness and feeding him some slop that Verin had graciously provided.


    Verin brought out a cart loaded with gear, which he attached to the pig.


    "This," said Verin, "is my arsenal. It is what we will use to finally hunt and kill the chimera!"


    "What''s in it?" Arlene asked.


    "Well, let me show you," said Verin, clearly eager to show off his toys. He held up a crossbow, plated in gold, with a faint blue glow radiating off of it. "This is a crossbow crafted not only to fire bolts that continually seek their target, but it also delivers a paralyzing magical shock."


    "Fancy," said Morwen, unimpressed.


    Verin gestured at a few other items, but Andy wasn''t really listening. Magical items were cool and all, but he was still thinking about what Arlene had said. Had he really made that much of a difference to Kermit? Did the boy really look up to him like that? Andy felt a bit embarrassed because he didn''t consider himself worthy of such admiration. But he also felt touched. He wasn''t used to being recognized, and now that he was, he felt almost overwhelmed.


    After more of Verin''s show and tell, the group finally departed.


    As they traveled through the forest, they hit patches of thick brush and tranquil, open clearings; clover patches and rock fields; variations of several terrains and landscapes.


    Morwen and Verin walked in tandem in the lead. Andy and Arlene followed behind, and, as usual, Sven, PL, and Kermit took the rear.


    Andy could hear snippets of conversation from the front, though he couldn''t quite discern all the details.


    "What do you mean?" Morwen said in sudden surprise.


    "I mean retiring, turning in, throwing in the towel," Verin replied.


    What could they be talking about?


    Morwen stopped in her tracks, and the rest of the caravan followed her lead.


    "What''s going on?" Andy asked.


    Morwen had a distant look in her eye. "Just processing some new information," she said.


    "What information? What''s going on?" Arlene asked.


    "I was just informing Morwen that, well, rumor has it the duke is stepping down sometime soon."


    "Stepping down?" Andy asked. "Who will replace him?"


    "That''s the problem," said Morwen. "The heir apparent is his son, Sethor. As much as I don''t like the duke, his son is so much worse."


    Andy gave Morwen a confused look. She was talking so openly and negatively about the nobility... in front of a noble!


    "Don''t mind me," said Verin, as if reading Andy''s mind. "I''m not one to tattle. I don''t like the duke much myself. Speak freely. All I want is to hunt."


    Ok so Verin is a potential ally...


    "So the duke is going to hand power over to his son?" Arlene asked.


    Andy remembered the duke''s son, Sethor, the young dark-haired man who sat on the silver throne in the Noble Court. He had been indignant that the group insisted on taking PL with them. He had insisted that they slaughter the pig in keeping with the city''s customs. And he hadn''t been happy when the duke took their side against him.


    "What does that mean for us?" Andy asked.


    "I''m not sure yet," said Morwen. She continued to walk forward, striding slowly.


    "Well, whatever the case, I''m sure it won''t happen overnight," said Verin. "Morwen informs me that you have a job lined up with the duke next. I''m sure you''ll have a chance to complete that before he abdicates power."


    Andy nodded.


    "What did you say you were doing for him?" Verin said.


    "Specifics are unclear," said Morwen, "but likely something to do with his mercantile business."


    "Ah, of course. The Duke of Cresthaven, ever the trader."


    "There are worse things," Morwen said.


    "Indeed," said Verin. "Like his son, the warlock!"


    "Yes," Morwen said.


    "Wait, Sethor is a warlock?" Andy asked.


    Andy had become entangled with the warlock guild by taking the Drain feat, but he found the hatefulness that it inspired disturbing, and he found Antoine, the warlock guildmaster, to be a thoroughly creepy and repulsive man.


    "Yes," said Morwen. "He studies under Antoine."


    "You took some warlock, didn''t you?" Arlene said.


    "Just the level zero feat," Andy said sheepishly. "I really don''t like it."


    "The warlocks have a very¡­ distasteful brand of magic," said Morwen. "Unfortunately, it looks like the warlock''s guild may be able to have even more influence here soon if the rumors are true."


    "What would they try to do?" Andy asked.


    "I don''t know, but nothing good," said Morwen. "They consort with the charlatans and enchanters most often, with very little respect for ethical norms. And if they got too out of hand, the Order of the Behemoth would no doubt have something to say about it."


    "Oh dear," Verin said, unpacking the implications of what Morwen was saying. "You''re describing a guild war."


    "That''s exactly what I''m describing," said Morwen. "Let''s pray that the duke stays on the throne for a while longer."

 Chapter 48: Natham? Natham? (... An Eldritch Operation Gone Wrong...)

    The magician must take the utmost care in performing a portal operation. The magician must purify themselves with at least two weeks of fasting, and must follow the correct order of distillations and alchemical transmutations. The portal operation requires the utmost concentration, as well as a mastery of alchemy, continuous practice in ceremonial magic, and a deep familiarity with the language of the Elder Gods and the inhabitants of their eldritch plane.


    ¨CGreater Archscholar Mellior Cruskin, The Verses III.9.ix


    The alarming news echoed in Andy''s head as he continued trodding the field path, overgrown from lack of consistent use. He followed Morwen and Verin, who had fallen silent hours earlier and hadn''t spoken a word since.


    Kermit had been singing, thinking aloud, and blurting out random observations the whole time, and Sven, Arlene, and Andy had been too busy laughing to talk about anything else.


    PL didn''t talk, not because he had nothing to say, but because he was a pig.


    The sun had already sunk below the horizon, casting long shadows that stretched out little by little until, finally, they faded into twilight. Lightning bugs peppered the open fields, sending out their glowing signal in waves.


    "Ah, there she is," said Verin, breaking his silence as the last sliver of blue disappeared from the sky. He gestured toward a building up ahead, the first Andy had seen since they left earlier that morning.


    "And who will be stationed here?" Morwen asked. "I''d like to know what I''m walking into."


    "Oh, come on," Verin said. "You''re hired to protect, not worry about diplomacy. But if you must know, I have an old friend from the academy who works for the Noble Court, and he''s often stationed here at this wilderness outpost."


    "So he''s a scholar?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "So this is a scientific outpost?"


    "Oh, hell if I know," said Verin. "I just stop there because it''s noble-controlled and it makes for more comfortable lodging than a tent."


    "Does the outpost have a name?"


    "I doubt it beyond the number they''ve assigned it, which, mind you, I don''t have the least clue about because I find that sort of thing boring."


    "I see," said Morwen.


    The group drew closer to the structure. It was very similar to the hut Lilly and Rowan had operated: a stone, cottage-looking building with extensive patio space. There were no spawning pools here, though.


    A gruff voice shouted from an open window: "Aye, can I help you?"


    "It''s Verin," Verin called. "I''m here with my hired muscle, ready to lodge."


    The window instantly popped shut, and there was the scattered clattering of what sounded like piles of pots and pans. Finally, a frail man burst out the front door.


    "You can''t stay here tonight!" the man said, a tinge of panic in his voice. "You¡­ you didn''t tell me you were comin'' and so I have no availability for you."


    "Come now, Natham, show a noble brother a bit of hospitality. We''ve been friends for years, practically decades!"


    The man closed the door behind him and strode out onto the patio, snapping to activate some magical torches that burst into cozy flame.


    Natham looked haggard and ill-kept. His fine scholars clothes were wrinkled and sweat beaded on his forehead.


    "You look like shit," said Verin, extending his hand as he entered handshaking range.


    Natham extended his hand and Verin grasped it, pulling Natham forward with an intensity that went beyond a simple greeting. Then Verin pushed path Natham quickly, and the scholar tripped into Andy.


    Andy caught the man as he began turning around, reaching toward Verin. He was emaciated and soaked with sweat, and he reeked.


    "No!" Natham called, "You mustn''t."


    "Let''s see what we''re working with tonight," said Verin as he opened the front door.


    "Wait!" cried Natham, scrambling out of Andy''s arms and lunging ¡ª if you could call it that ¡ª toward Verin.


    Verin opened the door despite the scholar''s protests.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As Verin opened the door, several metal instruments clanged around.


    "Oh dear," said Verin. "What ever are you up to?"


    "Please," said Natham. "I''m working on an important and very delicate operation. You''ve come at literally the worst time. Truly. I''m sorry, but I need uninterrupted concentration or else¡­"


    "Or else what?" Verin asked.


    "Or else the last three weeks have been for nothing!" said Natham, his voice cracking as he began to sob in hysterical delirium.


    There was a silent pause. Morwen stood stone-faced. Kermit, too, was quiet, probably because Sven had clued him in that now was not the time for talking. Arlene looked worried, but said nothing.


    "What have you been working on?" Andy asked.


    "A very important, very delicate, very powerful operation. An ancient spell that hasn''t been attempted in a long time..."


    "Well, when you put it that way," said Verin, closing the door and rejoining the group.


    "I''m truly sorry," said Natham. "I wish I could, but I need to attend to the operation."


    The skepticism vanished from Verin''s eyes as he looked upon Natham. "Very well, very well," said Verin.


    "Thank you," said Natham, weeping. "Thank you, thank you¡­" the scholar lumbered over to the door, cracking it open. "I am truly sorry, I wish we could''ve met under more auspicious circumstances."


    "Don''t sweat it," said Morwen.


    Natham waved as he closed the door. The patio torches were all snuffed out at once.


    "That was bizarre," said Andy.


    Verin was scanning the horizon. "Natham is a good scholar," he said, "and he is a good man. If he truly can''t host us, then I have to believe him."


    That''s a pretty empathetic response coming from a noble, Andy thought. Maybe Verin isn''t the same as the rest of the egomaniacal ruling class¡­


    "Well, I suppose we''ll find a place to camp just over the horizon. I don''t want to remain within sight of the outpost if Natham needs complete isolation... dear I sure hope he''s alright."


    "Very well," said Morwen.


    "We''re going further?" Kermit said.


    "Not too far," said Arlene, reassuring him.


    "Just over this hill," said Morwen. "The weather''s nice enough that we should be able to camp under the stars just fine. We''ll take shifts on the nightwatch and ensure that there are no surprises."


    "Camping!" Kermit said.


    The group departed from the stone cottage''s patio, continuing on their journey, the outpost behind them.


    Then Andy heard the loudest sound he had ever heard in his life. A massive boom resonated through his chest from behind him and blew him forward. A blinding light flared as an explosion blew all the glass out of the cottage windows.


    "What the fuck?" Morwen shouted, instinctively raising an arm over her face.


    Andy''s world began to spin and his ears rang. Little shards of glass sprinkled him as he turned around to face the cottage. The stone structure was largely undamaged, but the windows had all been shattered, and lots of debris and detritus had been expelled from them.


    Blue flame danced in the windows.


    "Natham!" Verin cried, heading toward the door.


    "Wait!" said Morwen, drawing her sword. "I will come with you." She spun around and looked at Andy. "You come with me," she said.


    Despite the shock and trauma of the blast, Andy felt the now-familiar thrill, the addictive thrill, of rushing into an unknown situation armed with a greatsword.


    Then Morwen pointed to Arlene. "Arlene, keep the other two out of harm''s way."


    Arlene nodded. She notched an arrow and stood at the ready.


    Andy followed closely behind Morwen. He drew his greatsword, feeling the weight of its power as he brought it into a defensive position.


    The front door had been somehow undamaged. Morwen opened it and began hacking and coughing as black smoke billowed out.


    "Careful," said Verin, "you don''t know what he was working with. Could be poisonous."


    Morwen backed away. "You''re right," she said.


    "I doubt Natham survived," Verin said, his face screwing up in grief as tears began forming in his eyes. "Goddamn me. Why did I have to intrude on him."


    "We don''t know yet," said Morwen. "Natham!" she called. "Natham! Natham are you there?"


    Andy began circling the perimeter, looking through each of the windows, trying to find any sign of the scholar.


    "Natham!" Andy called, echoing the calls of the other two. He made sure, in all caution, to keep his greatsword brandished.


    "I''m here," came a voice from inside. It was weak, but audible.


    "Natham?" Andy called again. "Natham, are you hurt?" The question seemed almost silly.


    No reply.


    "Guys!" Andy called to Morwen and Verin, both a few paces away. "I heard him."


    "You¡­ you heard him?" Verin cried, running toward Andy. "Natham!" he cried. "Natham!"


    Morwen tailed Verin, sheathing her katana."Where did you hear it?" She asked as she approached.


    Andy pointed toward the window he had heard the voice. It was blown out and smoking, just like all the others.


    Morwen peered in.


    "I don''t see..."


    The smoke began to oscillate as a form emerged ever so slowly.


    "There he is," said Verin. "Oh, god, he''s alive! Natham!"


    The form continued to emerge as the smoke separated, but it was not Natham.


    A large, diseased, eldritch tentacle emerged, probing its way out into the open air like a snake in search of prey.


    "Oh god," said Morwen, shaking as she drew her katana.

 Chapter 49: Abomination

    The tentacle slithered out of the smoke-filled breach in the cottage wall. Several others emerged from behind it, grasping around as a larger figure emerged from between them.


    Andy gasped at the grisly sight that emerged: Natham''s face had been enlarged and transformed, violently hybridized with a cephalopod-like creature. His veiny head was massively swollen, the size of a beach ball at least, and his right eye bulged from the socket while his left eye seemed to sink deeply inside his skull.


    He had a smooth, slimy purple patch of skin where the human nose should have been, and his mouth was now filled with long, needle-like teeth.


    The creature pushed itself slowly out of the window. The slimy purple skin was pulled around what appeared to be distorted aspects of a human skeleton, but instead of hands and feet, the creature had several sets of tentacles.


    Then, Andy saw it: right where the belly should be, the vile creature possessed a huge, gaping mouth lined with teeth that may as well have been box-cutters, set in several rows. Each row began to spin in a different direction as Natham''s face, now no longer human, turned toward him.


    "Oh my god," Andy said, echoing Morwen. He had never been caught off guard quite like this before. The creature emerging before him was the most revolting thing Andy had ever seen. He attempted to raise his sword, but his knees suddenly felt weak.


    "Succumbing to my Fear, are you?" the abomination growled. It''s voice was like a wretched parody of Natham''s.


    I should''ve known it''d have magical capabilities, Andy thought.


    The abomination fell forward onto the ground, propelling itself smoothly toward Andy on its masses of tentacles, about four per limb.


    Fear shot through Andy''s chest, back, and butthole as he scrambled to avoid the creature. He fell over and dropped his greatsword, his legs giving out, and began clawing his way forward. He had no rational thoughts, they had completely evacuated his head. All he could do was crawl away.


    "It''s the Fear feat," called Morwen, "We need to help him!"


    Andy could hear what she said but he could not understand it. His mind was becoming increasingly frenzied. He struggled to make sense of anything at all. Anything except running.


    "Natham!" Verin called, increasingly frenzied. He drew his sword with tears in his eyes. "Natham what have you done?"


    Morwen rushed in, grabbing Andy''s greatsword and pulling him up by the arm. She dragged him a few yards away.


    Suddenly, the Fear subsided. Andy relaxed, now in his right mind.


    "It has a limited area of effect," Morwen said.


    "You''ve fought these things before?" Andy asked, his voice still a bit shaky from adrenaline.


    "Not anything like this, exactly," said Morwen, "but I''ve dealt with enemies that utilize the Fear feat." She handed Andy''s sword to him.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Andy grasped the hilt and nodded. "How do we overcome it at short range?"


    "We don''t," Morwen said. "Try to remain about thirty feet away from it."


    The monster that had transformed and deformed Natham''s body was now rolling toward Verin on it''s tentacled appendages. It opened its toothed maw and let out a hideous screech, followed by a shower of bright green acid.


    The acid stream his Verin''s exposed hand, causing him to drop his sword. "Damn!" he cried as he leapt out of the way.


    "Verin, Verin," the monster seethed, closing in on the noble.


    Verin''s eyes went wide.


    Arlene drew an arrow and Kermit pulled back the pouch of his slingshot.


    "Should we attack?" Arlene asked.


    "I don''t know what tricks this monster has up its sleeve," Morwen said, "but I see no other option. Fire!" she said with her Command.


    An Alchemy Bomb arrow and a clobbershot launched simultaneously from Arlene and Kermit''s weapons, hitting the creature squarely in the back of its swollen head.


    The arrow pierced the creature''s skull as it exploded into alchemical flame. The clobbershot knocked the creature forward with concussive force. It was now face-down, but it was still writhing.


    Verin scrambled toward his sword, picking it up and crawling to make distance between him and the creature.


    PL began to buck and snarl.


    "Keep him out of the battle," Morwen called to Sven. "We need to be careful with this one."


    Sven nodded and calmed PL, escorting him further out from the scene.


    Andy brandished his greatsword, but he didn''t have much to contribute. This was a ranged battle. He had a slender dagger that he could throw, but that was about it.


    I''m going to have to trust my friends to take care of this, he thought, but I can help Verin escape while the monster is down.


    Andy sprinted over to Verin, who was scrambling to get away. Just as Morwen had assisted Andy, Andy assisted Verin. Andy felt the beginnings of the panic caused by the Fear feat, but it didn''t have time to set in before he was able to hook Verin under the arm and drag him out of range.


    "Are you ok?" Andy asked as Verin finally got to his feet.


    Verin nodded. "I''m ok," he said. "He got my hand, but it''s not so bad." Verin held up his hand, steam rising off of his burned flesh.


    It looked pretty bad.


    They rejoined Morwen, Arlene, and Kermit.


    The eldritch abomination rose again, its tentacles writing. It had a massive wound in the back of its head that leaked the same green acid it had spewed at Verin. It turned to face the group, its fearsome countenance grim with determination.


    "You have made yourself an enemy of the Elder Planes," the creature growled. "Even if you defeat this puny avatar, you will not withstand the onslaught of the Elders once the gate is opened."


    The creature''s voice resonated both inside and outside Andy''s head. He felt a pang of fear, genuine fear, not the effect of some feat.


    The creature opened its mouth again.


    "Now!" Morwen Commanded.


    Arlene and Kermit let another volley fly, this time the clobbershot tore through the creature''s mouth and the back of its head, and the Alchemy Bomb blew a hole in its chest cavity. Slime and acid sprayed everywhere as the creature was reduced to mush and slowly writhing limbs.


    Andy covered his face as drops of acid hit him. They were itchy, but it wasn''t enough to do any damage.


    The group stood there, dumbstruck.


    "Everyone ok?" Arlene asked.


    Nobody spoke.

 Chapter 50: Breathing In, Breathing Out. Theres the Twig.

    Andy stood quietly, greatsword over his shoulder, watching the steam rise out of the body of the eldritch creature that the group had just vanquished. Arlene''s Alchemy Bomb and Kermit''s clobbershot had been devastatingly effective.


    Looking at it now, the creature seemed quite frail. A human body stretched thin, too thin, to accommodate the transformation of the feet and hands into clusters of tentacles and the expansion of the head into its fearsome form. Its acid attack and its use of Fear had been formidable, but they had faced more difficult challenges.


    Why had this mage, Natham, gone to all the trouble of transforming himself into such a terrible beast if it could be defeated so easily? Had he intended to do it? Had something gone awry in the summoning?


    Andy looked toward the cottage, its windows blown out and smoke pouring upward. Thankfully, it showed some signs of slowing.


    "After the smoke clears, we''ll need to investigate," said Andy.


    Verin dropped to his knees, breathing heavily and unevenly, restraining himself from full-on weeping.


    "I can''t¡­ I can''t believe it," said Verin.


    "What do you think happened?" Morwen asked.


    "I couldn''t say," Verin said, regaining his composure. He lifted himself back up to his feet and wiped a tear from his face with the back side of his undamaged hand. "Natham was an advanced scholar¡­ practicing things I''ve never heard of in all my life. And I never wanted to understand. It was always too much for me¡­"


    "Is it evil magic?" Arlene asked.


    "What do you think?" Sven said. "Look at the thing! And it tried to kill us."


    "No," Morwen said. "It''s a fair question. Just because something is scary and hostile doesn''t mean it''s evil. Not necessarily."


    "What do you mean!?" Sven said.


    "She''s right," Andy said. "Do you think PL is evil?"


    "Of course not," said Sven. "He''s just often misunderstood."


    "Exactly," said Andy. "The first time we met PL, he tried to kill us, remember? He was made to be an obstacle during our arena event. But PL isn''t evil. Natham''s magic may indeed be powerful, fearsome, and ugly, but we don''t understand it yet. And, more importantly, we don''t know why he was conducting the rituals in the first place. He could''ve made a mistake."


    "Oh gods," Verin groaned. "What have we done¡­ what if we interrupted him at a crucial moment and caused¡­ all this¡­"


    "Don''t think like that," said Morwen. "We need to focus. Once the smoke clears, we need to investigate the cottage to be sure that no loose ends remain. An unattended portal or alchemical process could prove even more devastating that what we''ve just observed. We can''t leave it unattended."


    ***


    It felt odd to stand around and wait while the smoke poured out. It was finally clearing up, but it had taken quite a while.


    "It''s clearing up, ready to head in?" Andy asked Morwen.


    "We don''t know what we''re dealing with," said Morwen. "We need to wait til it completely clears."


    Andy felt a surge of frustration. He was antsy to get through with the investigation, and learn who it was they may have just made into enemies. Natham, or rather the horror that had disfigured Natham''s body, had mentioned the Elder Planes¡­


    "Be patient," said Morwen, noticing Andy''s preoccupation. "You should''ve learned this by now in your training. Have you been training?"


    Andy''s heart sank. "I¡­ no. I''ve been busy."


    "Go train. Now."


    Andy chuckled. "Wait, really?


    "Yes," she said. "We''ve got at least another half-hour until we can get in there, maybe more." She reached into a pouch on her belt and produced a twig, the same twig she had given to him in Bundybrook, when she had first told him to focus on it. "And you dropped this.


    Damn. Busted.


    Andy felt himself begin to blush, but he took a breath and relaxed before it took hold. "Yes," he said. "Yes, I dropped it." He extended his hand and took the twig, placing it in his pocket securely.


    "Off you go," she said.


    Andy turned away from the smoldering building. There was a small hillside with a staircase carved into it leading to a meadow with small stone statues and a bench. It looked like an ideal meditation spot. But he was still so amped up from the battle, there was no way he was going to be able to focus.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "I don''t think I''m gonna be able to concentrate," said Andy. "Can''t it wait until we get a camp set up?"


    "No," said Morwen. "You''re too agitated right now, and that''s what you need to learn to deal with right now." She stared at him blankly. "Go on."


    Andy let out a playful huff as he turned toward the meadow.


    "This isn''t optional, you know," Morwen said. "You can become a powerful fighter if you just rely on the System, but you can''t become a truly skillful one."


    Andy paused. What she was saying made no sense.


    "The System gives you skills though, doesn''t it?"


    "It gives you levels which you can use to buy skills and feats," said Morwen, "but that''s not true skillfulness. True skillfulness is hard won through training. It makes your mind more capable, and thus your body more capable. The system gives you skills and feats, but you have to have the practical wisdom to know when and how to use them. That requires skillfulness which you can only get through training."


    "I see," said Andy.


    "Right now, you need to learn how to wait. It is important. It is the foundation of all other skillfulness."


    "Ok," said Andy. "I meant no disrespect."


    "It is forgiven," said Morwen.


    ***


    Andy sat on the stone bench facing a semicircle of statues that sat on the perimeter of the small meadow. The grass under his shoes was exceptionally soft, a pale green that almost shimmered in the sunlight.


    He watched as a group of butterflies danced toward him and them back away, and then toward him again.


    The statues around him were various kinds of sylvan spirits: a woman with antlers in a gown, holding a staff, along with a faun, some kind of dancing fairy, a perched falcon, and a gnomish figure on a small mushroom throne.


    Andy didn''t know what this place was supposed to be, but it was relaxing. He unstrapped his sword and got into a more comfortable position, crossing his legs beneath him and straightening his spine. He tossed the twig down onto the grass, about halfway to the line of statues, and took a deep breath, closing his eyes.


    He opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the twig. It rustled there for a moment in the breeze. Then it grew still.


    Andy attempted to make himself still. He couldn''t stop his mind from wandering, thinking about what they were going to find in Natham''s dwelling. Would there be any legible clues about the Elder Planes? Would everything be too charred?


    Concentrate. Return to the twig.


    Andy brought his focus back and took a deep breath. Morwen had been right, this was good exercise.


    He was fighting the urge to live 45 minutes in the future. It was so habitual as to be practically invisible if he didn''t note it in meditation. Suddenly he realized how distractible he really was. And now he was being distracted by his own commentary on being distracted.


    Return to the twig.


    Finally, his mind began to settle. He felt the breath in his nose, his chest gently rising. He controlled his exhale, allowing it to last a long time. His gaze remained on the twig. He was finally getting the hang of this.


    Breathing in, breathing out. There''s the twig.


    Breathing in, breathing out. There''s the twig.


    Breathing in, breathing out. There''s the twig.


    Andy became aware of his body, his posture, all the sensations on his skin. He felt the weight of his body sitting on the stone bench. The future began to fade, and thoughts became less intrusive. He realized his own presence. Breathing in, breathing out.


    There''s the twig.


    Andy''s mind began to wander a bit more, and he continued to return it to the twig. Until, finally, Arlene entered his thoughts.


    Huh, he thought. He realized for the first time that, if they were going to be here for a while, well¡­ maybe he should get to know her. They had spoken a few times, and he knew some details about her past life, but he didn''t really know her.


    To be fair, though, he had met her less than a week ago.


    She seemed strong, resourceful, driven, and compassionate. And very cute, too.


    Amazing. It felt as if they''d already been there for years, but it had only been days.


    Return to the twig.


    Breathing in, Breathing out. There''s the twig.


    ***


    By the time Andy got back down to the scene of the battle, the smoke was practically nonexistent. He had remained in meditation for probably an hour.


    He was relaxed, unworried. He thought only about what he could do to help his friends.


    Morwen approached. "You look good," said Morwen, smiling. "It appears you''ve finally understood how to train."


    "I think so," said Andy. "I think I''m getting it."


    "Very good," said Morwen. "Keep it up, at least a half hour, every morning and every evening."


    Andy nodded.


    "That counts as your morning. You''ll do your evening meditation before bed."


    "Will do," Andy said.


    Morwen raised her eyebrows.


    "I promise," Andy said in an exaggeratedly apologetic tone.


    "Very good," she said, raising her hand and patting him on the shoulder. "Now let''s see what we''re working with in this cottage here."


    Morwen and Andy approached the front door. PL, Sven, and Kermit sat in a circle off to the side of the yard. Arlene sat beside Verin on a small hill not far behind the house.


    What is she doing with him?


    The lifeless body of Natham, eldritchly deformed, was still slumped out front.


    What is she doing over on the hill alone with him?


    "Andy, let''s have a look, shall we?" Morwen said.


    She opened the front door, a layer of soot falling off and blowing away into the wind.


    "Stay close," she said. "We''re just going to have a quick look."

 Chapter 51: Poking a Fleshy, Veiny Incubation Sac

    Andy stayed close behind Morwen as she opened the creaking door. Black dust and soot fell as she pried it open; apparently one of the hinges had been badly damaged and resisted opening.


    Morwen peered to the right, so Andy looked left. He saw a dark, shallow hallway. Sunlight barely penetrated the dark, soot-covered glass, illuminating the faint outline of a doorframe at the end of the hall.


    "Look," Morwen said.


    Andy turned his head to the right: a similar hallway, but brighter. The glass had been shattered, and so sunlight poured in freely, reflecting columns of light off the smoke and dust that still circulated.


    At the end of the hall was a room. The door had been blown off, its splintered remains scattering the hall floor. Through the doorway there was only blackness.


    "What is it?" Andy asked.


    "I''m not sure," Morwen said. "We need to take a closer look. Be on your guard."


    Andy drew his long, slender dagger. He had picked this up precisely so that he could maneuver swiftly in close quarters.


    Morewen drew her katana and crouched. Her movement was remarkably smooth and elegant, lunging slowly, remaining close to the floor as she approached the black room.


    Andy crouched too, though not nearly as elegantly. He mustered all the muscle memory he had from crawling under pianos and scrambled silently behind her.


    As they approached the room, Andy could make out some details. It seemed to be pitch black largely because of some dark, gooey substance coating the entire room, floor to ceiling. No light poured in from the outside.


    On the floor, several markings glowed in a faint green light.


    "What are those?" Andy asked.


    "I couldn''t tell you, exactly," Morwen said, "but if I had to bet, I''d say they''re summoning glyphs.


    Andy had to let his eyes adjust as he reached the room. Standing inside of it, the overwhelming sour smell of the dark goop set in.


    Andy covered his nose; it was unbearable.


    "Smells like shit," Andy said.


    "Indeed," said Morwen. She paced around a few steps, easing her posture before sheathing her katana. "I don''t see any clear danger. But remain vigilant, because that could change at any moment."


    Andy sheathed his dagger, keeping his hand over his nose.


    Then, from a dark corner of the room, a low, long groan began.


    Andy jumped back and unsheathed his dagger again. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Morwen drew her katana and brandished her Energy Blade in her left hand, casting a faint blue glow.


    Andy could barely see the suggestion of the outline of a figure squirming on the ground. Perhaps he was making it up with his mind. It appeared to be some kind of large worm. But it''s vocalizations were weirdly human. What kind of eldritch madness had Natham been cooking up? What sort of monstrosity lay waiting for him in those shadows?


    As they approached the form with their weapons in defensive posture, Morwen''s Energy Blade cast a brighter glow on the figure.


    It was a cocoon-like mass of veiny flesh, continuous with the mucus membrane coating the walls. And it sounded like a human groaning inside.


    "What is this black sorcery¡­" Morwen muttered under her breath.


    Andy came closer, the mass breathed in and out, clearly respirating, but it sounded as if it were breathing from many holes all over its surface. The echo of the groaning reverberated all over the thing.


    Then, at the end of the cocoon, Andy saw what looked like an umbilical cord attached to another eldritch creature, like the one that they had seen outside, the one Andy had assumed was Natham himself¡­ but this cocoon seemed to be growing an identical one¡­ and at a rapid rate at that. It looked nearly identical to the one they had faced.


    "That wasn''t Natham, that thing out there," Morwen said. "That wasn''t him."


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked.


    "I think Natham is in there¡­" she said, pointing to the cocoon mass. "See, it''s growing another one¡­"


    "Oh my god," Andy said, hearing the groaning again. "We''ve got to get him out of there!"


    Andy drew his dagger again.


    "First," Morwen said as she slid her energy blade through the creature''s face. It fell detached from it''s umbilical support.


    The groaning intensified.


    Andy took his blade and pressed it gently into the membrane, searching for a place to cut.


    "Natham?" Andy said. Can you hear me?


    Then came a whispered reply, from the entire surface of the cocoon all at once: "Kill me."


    Andy gasped. Natham''s fate had been worse than he had originally thought. He wasn''t transformed into an eldritch copy of himself, forced to die in battle¡­ he was being liquified in a cocoon, his genetic material slowly siphoned off to nourish these hellspawns. It was a fate worse than death.


    "We''ve got to¨C" Andy began.


    Morwen interrupted him with her katana, slicing deftly into the cocoon wall and exposing Natham''s goo-covered face without injuring him.


    Natham gasped for air. "Oh my god," he said, sobbing.


    Andy reached through the opening and grabbed under natham''s armpit, hoisting him out. Natham rolled onto the ground, a mass of black goop following him.


    He still had tattered remains of his robes. Much of his hair was missing, and he seemed incapable of opening his eyes.


    His right leg tapered off into a gooey, partially digested mass where his foot should have been. Admittedly, it was a horrifying sight to behold, but all things considered, Natham seemed remarkably intact.


    "We can save him," Andy said.


    "Get Kermit," said Morwen. "But don''t let Verin see you. He can''t see Natham like this."


    ***


    Andy sprinted out of the slimy room and into the soot covered hall. He rounded the corner out the front door.


    Kermit was still with PL and Sven, not too far away. Andy took a deep breath and approached them. He''d have to be careful about how he phrased things. Kermit was just a kid, and they needed him to heal somebody in a very scary situation.


    Then came a call from the hill.


    "Andy, my lad."


    It was Verin.

 Chapter 52: Prophetic Delirium

    "What''s going on?" Verin asked, approaching Andy.


    "Oh, I was just¡­ I needed to talk to Kermit about something¡­" Andy said.


    "Ah, very well," Verin said, continuing the approach. He seemed saddened, but he was clearly putting on a brave face.


    Perhaps he was wandering over here for some interaction. He certainly seemed like an extrovert and a verbal processor. Perhaps he was looking for comfort in company.


    Andy hated to seem callous, but he didn''t want Verin to know what was happening. Natham certainly seemed very special to him, and he didn''t want to give him any false hope of Natham''s survival. It''d be best if he didn''t know the situation until they could walk Natham out of here, alive and well.


    "I''m sorry to say, I really need to speak with Kermit one on one," said Andy. "Kermit, could you join me?"


    "Sure!" Kermit said, hopping straight up.


    "Very well," said Verin in a polite tone, trying to keep his face from falling. "I didn''t mean to bother you."


    "Come on," Sven said to Verin, clearly trying to save the vibe. "Come have a seat. I''ve got some snacks."


    Verin exclaimed with delight as Sven produced some wrappers containing fried cakes and pretzels covered in caramel. Andy walked off with Kermit alongside him, headed toward the cabin.


    "What''s up?" Kermit asked.


    "I need you to use your healing powers, bud. Can you do that?"


    "Of course!" Kermit said.


    "Shhhhh," Andy said. "Keep it down."


    "Oh," said Kermit in a hoarse whisper.


    "I need to warn you, the situation is very, very scary¡­ but if you are brave, I know you can do it. Ok?"


    Kermit nodded.


    They entered the house as inconspicuously as possible.


    "Through that room, Natham needs our help, OK?"


    "Natham?" Kermit exclaimed.


    "Shhhhhhh," Andy hissed. "You have to keep it down!"


    "Oh yeah, sorry."


    Andy crossed the doorway into the pitch black room, and Kermit followed behind.


    Natham lay panting on the ground. Morwen knelt beside him, holding her hand on his sweating forehead.


    "Can you do it?" Morwen asked.


    Kermit''s mouth fell open and his eyes went wide as he gasped. He ran over to Andy''s side.


    "What is that? What happened to him?" Kermit asked.


    "We''re not sure," Andy said, "but he''s alive and he needs your help. We''ll be here the whole time, ok?"


    "Ok," said Kermit. He took a deep breath and stood up straight, walking over to the injured man.


    Kermit knelt beside Morwen and placed his hands on Natham''s shoulders. He bowed his head and began to pray, interceding for Natham.


    This was the first time Andy had the chance to pay attention to Kermit''s prayers. He had always been too busy or distracted to notice Kermit''s words.


    "Dear God," Kermit began. "Please give Natham his health back. Please help him feel good again. Make all the pain stop and make all the hurt go away."


    Natham''s panting became less drastic. He was breathing easier. His groaning subsided.


    "I remember when you were there for me in the mines," Kermit continued, apparently still to God. "Remember that? It was just as dark as this place, and I got lost. That''s when I said I''d go to church every Sunday if you helped me get out. And you did."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    That''s right, Andy thought. He''s from West Virginia a century ago¡­ he''s obviously familiar with the coal mines.


    Natham relaxed further, his jaw going slack and his facial muscles losing their tension. The pain continued to vanish from his countenance.


    "I know you can do it," Kermit said. "We want you to heal him. We want him back. We want him to be happy and healthy. He has lots of friends who need him here."


    A light golden glow began to surround Kermit''s hands, which remained on Natham''s shoulders.


    His prayer struck Andy. It was just like you''d speak to a friend or parent if you were trying to get some help.


    Verin gasped as he burst into the room, followed closely by Arlene and Sven. "Natham!"


    Kermit continued his quiet prayer as Verin fell beside Natham.


    "Verin," Natham said, becoming lucid as he cradled his companion''s hand in his own.


    "You stupid fool," Verin said, chuckling between relieved sobs. "What have you done?"


    "It was¡­ it was necessary," he said. "You don''t understand, I¨C"


    "I believe you," Verin said, kissing Natham''s forehead.


    "No," said Natham, suddenly trying and failing to sit up. "No you don''t understand¡­ I was attempting an operation using the magic of the Elder Plane. I was looking into the futures of Cresthaven."


    Verin grew quiet. "Natham, I think you need to get some rest."


    "It''s not good," the scholar wheezed, barely averting a coughing fit.


    "Natham."


    The feeble scholar raised his upper body off the floor, propping himself on his elbow and gathering enough energy to muster a phrase. "Verin¡­ a terrible, terrible war is coming."


    ***


    "I''m afraid he''s in a state of delirium," Verin said, approaching the group who sat on the hillside, resting and hydrating.


    Verin had searched Natham''s desk to find and use a house cleaning spell called Three Butlers (common) to repair the cottage.The spell was currently active, using its six blue, ethereal hands (connected to nothing, apparently) to scrub the windows. They were going slowly, so it would probably take the entirety of the spell''s 8-hour duration to finish things up.


    Many of the minor repairs had already taken effect, but it would likely take hours for the cottage walls and windows to be fully restored. Natham would probably have a more effective spell, but even Three Butlers was near the limit of Verin''s capabilities. Verin had done his best.


    "But he will become better upon resting," Verin continued. He turned to Kermit. "Thank you, lad, for coming to his aid."


    "Yessir!" Kermit said, always happy to be of service.


    Andy was impressed. The kid had been scared, as anyone would be. Hell, as Andy was. But he had the courage to do what needed to be done anyways. He had the ability to help with a level head in a tough situation. Andy could tell, Kermit had been through some shit before.


    The mines¡­ Andy thought.


    "Why do you say that?" Arlene asked. "That he''s delirious, I mean."


    "I do believe that he was doing his best to control something he wasn''t ready for. And I think it got the best of him," said Verin. "He continues to rave about wars and destruction. He''s clearly suffering from a touch of madness. I don''t blame him. But he will get better. He''s suffered worse magical mishaps in the past."


    Andy found it difficult to imagine a mishap worse than being metabolized alive by an otherworldly organism and having your genetic material engineered into eldritch zombies.


    "What were those things?" Andy asked.


    "I don''t know," Verin chuckled, "but if I had a nickel for every unidentified extraplanar entity that I''ve seen come through that summoning circle,I''d have¡­ six or seven nickels. Which isn''t a lot of money, but it is a lot of extraplanar entities. They often have bizarre and inscrutable motivations. I''m sure Natham can tell us all about them when he''s well again."


    "What kind of war?" Arlene said.


    "Pardon?"


    "What kind of war was Natham talking about?"


    "Oh, a full-on apocalypse," said Verin. "Fire raining from the heavens, the pit of hell opening up. The whole thing. But he''s finally fallen asleep. I think rest will be good for him."


    "Did his foot get better?" Sven asked.


    "Yes, yes indeed," said Verin. "We have some very powerful healing potions that did just the trick."


    "I have to admit," said Morwen, "between what you were saying about a guild war and this scholar''s grim prophecies, I''m a bit concerned."


    "Oh heavens no," said Verin. "Please don''t be. No guild war in Cresthaven would be a real problem, and it''s a problem we need to talk about more. But it couldn''t possibly result in the kinds of things that Natham was ranting about. It''s just a common case of temporary madness, something many scholars and spellcasters know well."


    Morwen remained silent. Andy could see that she wasn''t convinced.


    "Very well," said Andy, trying to lighten the tone of the conversation. "What about your hunting trip?"


    "Ah," said Verin. "Yes¡­ well. I can''t imagine Natham would be fully recovered for at least a few days. Could we, perhaps¡­ could we see how Natham is doing and go from there? Perhaps tentatively we could delay travel by a week?"


    "Perhaps you should just cancel and devote your atten¨C" Morwen began.


    "I need to do this," Verin said with an uncharacteristically stern tone.


    "Well, we''ll find a way to occupy our time," said Andy. "Perhaps there''s an interesting location or two around here to explore."


    "That''s the spirit," said Verin.

 Chapter 53: The Exploratory Duo Make Adventure Plans

    The crew relaxed for a while as Verin''s Three Butlers (common) spell continued repairing the cottage wall and glass, scrubbing the soot from the interior and picking up scraps that had blown into the yard.


    Now the butler-hands were in the summoning chamber making slow work of the eldritch membrane and organic material that had resulted from Natham''s divination spell gone wrong.


    It was getting late.


    "We have some lodging room," said Verin, peeking his head out of the cottage door. "I think I can fit the lot of you on bedrolls in the parlor."


    "I''ll remain out here," said Morwen, beginning to unfurl her tent. She had collected stones to create a fire pit ring on a flat spot of bare ground.


    "Me too," said Sven. "I need to stay with PL. He''s my responsibility."


    "But by all means," said Morwen, "the three of you should feel free to sleep indoors."


    Andy nodded at the same time that he heard Arlene exhale in relief.


    "Very well," Verin said. "I''ll prepare 3 bedrolls in the parlor. And I''ll have some tea ready in a few moments if anyone would like it."


    Verin disappeared back into the cottage.


    "Well, before we split up tonight, I suppose we should talk about plans?" Arlene asked. "Andy you mentioned we''d go exploring. Who''s in?"


    To Andy''s surprise, Kermit groaned. "I''m sleepy. Can I just stay here tomorrow and play with PL?"


    "I suppose everyone has their limits, even Kermit," Morwen said, smiling.


    "Totally understandable," said Andy. Kermit had gotten them out of several difficult situations, and he was just a kid. He had to be tired.


    "Well, if you want to play with PL, I''ll hang back too," said Sven.


    "Seems your exploration crew is dwindling," said Morwen. "And I''m afraid I need to join them. The things happening with Natham¡­ I need to find out as much as I can. I should remain here."


    Andy nodded. "Well, I guess we can just¨C"


    "I''ll go with you," said Arlene.


    It hadn''t even occurred to Andy that he could go out with Arlene, just the two of them. They had functioned as a tight group for so long. This would be the first time they had split the party for any amount of time. And without Morwen, they''d need to be careful. But it could be fun.


    "Oh, awesome," Andy said. "Alright. Then you and I can go exploring tomorrow while everyone else stays back."


    "Don''t wander too far," said Morwen. "You never know when a random dragon is on your trail."


    Andy nodded. There was certainly danger lurking in the wilderness. The past few days had made them more than well aware.


    In truth, he was excited. He had been wanting to get some time with Arlene. He hadn''t gotten a chance to really get to know her.


    The evening wound down and Andy, Arlene, and Kermit retired to the cottage where Verin had left tea, somehow still hot, on the kitchen counter, along with a note: This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    make yourselves at home


    washroom end of hall


    bedrolls ready on floor of parlor


    The tea was minty, with a kind of calming quality. Kermit took a few sips and headed into the parlor, falling asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow, leaving Arlene and Andy alone in the kitchen.


    "So, where are we headed tomorrow?" Arlene asked in a hushed whisper, aiming not to wake anyone.


    "Not sure," said Andy. "But I''m excited."


    "Me too," said Arlene, smiling. The warm glow of the lamps that illuminated the kitchen reflected on her eyes. "What''s that?" she said, pointing to the wall behind Andy.


    Andy turned around to see a large, framed map with a big red X in the center, followed by the annotation YOU ARE HERE.


    "Nice," said Andy. "Just what we needed."


    "Let''s have a look," said Arlene, standing up.


    The map depicted lots of hills, woods, meadows, and streams that surrounded the cottage. Several spots were labeled vaguely by hand. One spot in the woods had a red dot labeled shrine to an unknown deity.


    "What about that one?" Andy said, pointing to the shrine.


    "Unknown deity? Nice. Sounds mysterious," said Arlene.


    Andy nodded.


    "So, remember what we promised?" Arlene said.


    "Huh?" Andy said. Had he forgotten something he owed her?


    "We made a promise!" Arlene said, yelling playfully in a hushed whisper. "To be exactly what we wanted to become."


    "Oh!" Andy said. "Yes, yes of course. Yes, I remember."


    "How''s that going?" Arlene said.


    "What¡­ you mean how''s my¡­ becoming who I want to be? How''s that going?"


    "Mhmm."


    "Oh, yeah, well¡­" Andy hadn''t anticipated being asked such a big question so abruptly, and truthfully, he didn''t have an answer. He hadn''t had time to think about it much.


    "I guess it''s going good," he said. "I''ve learned some stuff in training recently that''s been helpful."


    "Yeah? That''s cool. Is Morwen a good teacher?"


    "Yeah, she is," Andy said. "She doesn''t let me slack off."


    "That''s good," said Arlene. "She''s given me some pointers too."


    "Oh nice, like meditating on a twig?"


    "Yeah," said Arlene.


    "So she''s training you too?"


    "Only until we get back to Cresthaven. She said she doesn''t really do much with ranged weapons. But the meditation stuff¡­ she says everyone needs to learn it. And I think I agree with her."


    "Nice," said Andy.


    "But you''re happy?" she said.


    "Yeah," Andy said. He had uttered the words before he thought about it, but he quickly realized they were true. He was happier than he had been in a long time. Tired but fulfilled. A feeling he had always longed for. "What about you?"


    "Yeah," Arlene said. "I''m having a blast. I''d be lying if I said it wasn''t stressful sometimes¡­ but it''s so much more compelling than what I had ever imagined for myself."


    The two of them sipped their tea in silence for a while before Arlene got up. "I''m going to go get some sleep," she said. "You coming?"


    "I''ll be in after a bit," Andy said, watching the steam rise from his tea.


    "Ok," Arlene said smiling. "I''ll probably be out by the time you get in. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    She grinned as she gave him a friendly touch on the shoulder and turned to exit.


    Andy sipped tea in silence for several minutes. Perhaps even half an hour. He looked out the window. Morwen was sitting by the fire, nodding off. Sven had his head propped up against PL as he snored. Everything was ok.


    The Infinite Plane and its System encouraged constant effort, constant striving, constant adventuring to gain more levels. But right now, Andy was content remaining still and thanking whatever higher power was responsible for his good fortune.


    He felt relief, being in the present and taking in everything that surrounded him.


    His hand brushed his pocket and he felt the twig that Morwen had given him to meditate on. That''s when he realized he had already been meditating. He had found his focus, his presence, even without the twig.

 Chapter 54: Somnolent Sven Sends the Friends North

    The following morning, Andy woke early. Kermit was breathing loudly, still deep in sleep, drooling slightly. Arlene slept quietly on her stomach, her back rising and falling gently.


    Andy got out of his bedroll quietly, attempting not to wake the others. He stood up and tip-toed across the room where a small plate lay covered, along with a note:


    For your journey today. Have fun!


    Andy took the cover off the plate, revealing several small pastries with creamy sweet cheeses and nuts. Andy took one into his hand, taking a bite.


    Like all the food in the Cresthaven region, it was delectable. The heavy, crunchy nuts (something between a pecan and a walnut) meshed perfectly with the heavy cream cheese filling and the light, flaky pastry. It was glorious.


    "Mmmmmm god-damn!" Andy said in involuntary ecstasy as the food melted in his mouth.


    Arlene snorted as she startled awake. "Is everything ok?"


    "Oh, sorry," Andy said in a whisper. Kermit was still fast asleep. "Natham gave us some pastries to take on our trip today, and they''re just too good. I couldn''t help myself. I''m sorry."


    Arlene smiled sleepily as she rose from her bedroll. She stretched and yawned, and then gently stepped over Kermit to get to the pastries. She took one and ate it. Her eyes widened. "Wow¡­ how is all the food so good here all the time?"


    "Right?"


    Arlene produced a small pouch and put the pastries in. "Picnic at the shrine." She smiled.


    ***


    After washing up, Andy went outside where Sven and PL still slept. Morwen was nowhere to be seen.


    Arlene was still getting ready, so Andy walked across the road to the stone bench he had used for meditation the night before. The same statues stood there in front of the tree-line.


    Andy took a seat and breathed in, calming himself. It came more naturally now. The world came into clearer focus as he allowed his mind to become still. The thoughts still circled him, a bit of chaos, but it was like a storm around a mountain. He had become spiritually solid, immovable. His awareness spread to his body, the grass, the trees, the sky, the world.


    I''m finally getting the hang of this, he said, cursing under his breath as he realized his thought had stolen his concentration. Then he chuckled.


    After a long sit, Andy made his way back to the cottage where Arlene stood waiting for him.


    "Ready to go?" She asked.


    "Yep," Andy said, nodding.


    "Remember where the shrine was on the map?"


    "Yep, it looked like a mile or two north."


    Andy oriented himself, looking at the rising sun. "I''m assuming the sun rises in the east here?" Andy asked.


    "Oh," Arlene said. "I don''t know¡­ I''ve never thought about it."


    "Yes," said Sven, who still appeared to be asleep. He snored a little.


    "Oh, hey," Andy said. "You awake?"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Sven continued to snore, his head leaned back on PL, who also slumbered.


    "I think he''s still sleeping?" Arlene said. "I don''t know if he was talking to us or¡­"


    "You said the sun rises in the east here?" Andy said, looking toward Sven.


    "Yep," Sven said between heavy breaths and snores.


    "I think he may be awake," Andy whispered to Arlene.


    "No," said Sven.


    "I''m confused¡­." Andy said.


    "Don''t be," came Sven''s apparently unconscious reply.


    Arlene stifled laughter.


    "Ok, so we''re going to assume the sun rises in the east so that we can head North," Andy said.


    No reply. Sven continued snoring.


    "I think¡­" Andy started.


    "You bet," said Sven, snoring more.


    Andy just laughed. "Well, if the sun rises in the east, then we should head that way," he said, pointing to the woods that stood north of the cabin, at least presumably.


    "Sounds good," said Arlene.


    "Thank you, Sven," Andy said gently.


    "N''p''blem," Sven''s unconscious body said, slurring his words into a single, sloppy syllable.


    The two began to head north. The tree-line was thick, but they found a small path carved out between two great white oak trees.


    As soon as they crossed the tree-line, it was like they were immersed in a different world. The golden sunlight shot through the emerald canopy. The forest air was alive with activity: five small, white butterflies danced in front of Andy before disappearing behind a tree trunk. A chipmunks gave chase to another playfully, darting across the path and into a nearby burrow.


    Several clicks and bird calls resounded, echoing through the forest. The tree trunks rose to an unimaginable height, like pillars buttressing a cathedral designed by nature herself.


    "Isn''t it incredible?" Arlene said.


    "It''s really something," said Andy, stopping to take it in.


    Arlene took out her pastry pouch and grabbed a small pinch, tossing it on the ground.


    "Hey, don''t waste those!" Andy said.


    "Oh please," she said. "It''s just a pinch. A little thank-you to this place for being so beautiful. We''ve got plenty."


    Andy watched as a line of ants emerged from the underbrush, grabbing the pastry flakes and heading back.


    They must feel like they hit the jackpot, Andy thought.


    "It''s something my mom used to do," said Arlene. "She always fed the animals. Especially birds. But she would feed anything. She couldn''t help it."


    "I guess that''s sweet, though," said Andy.


    "Yeah, I think it is. And it just helps you be at peace with things. You give a little, when you can, to the things around you. I don''t know¡­ maybe it''s stupid. But it makes life easier. For me at least."


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked. "How does it make it easier?"


    They began walking again as Arlene continued. "I just mean it makes the world a better place. You know, contributing¡­ giving a gift¡­ even if it can''t be repaid. It just feels good. And it makes you feel connected to where you are, all the animals and plants around. I don''t know¡­" she trailed off.


    "No, no," Andy said, trying to reassure her. "I think I get it. I apologize, I reacted too quickly."


    "It''s ok," Arlene said. "I know it''s weird."


    "I don''t think it''s weird at all, not after you explain it," said Andy. "I was just thinking with my stomach. I understand what you''re saying about feeling connected to things. I had a really similar experience this morning while I was meditating. I just felt¡­ I don''t know¡­ at home?"


    "Yeah, exactly," Arlene said. "It''s a great feeling. And I think it''s hard to find¡­ you know?"


    They continued down the path as the canopy grew thicker and darker. The birdcalls grew more intense.


    "I hope we''re actually headed north," Andy said.


    "Even if we''re not, it''s a nice walk," Arlene said, smiling. "And besides, we can always just turn back around," she gestured behind them, turning around. "Oh shit."


    "What?"


    Andy turned around. The path had disappeared behind them. All that remained was a thick, impenetrable brush.


    "Welp."

 Alas... a big ol hiatus :/

    Hello folks.


    Welp, the good news is I''ve just secured several smaller jobs that will allow me to eat. Unfortunately, this means that I am on the verge of overwhelm pretty much constantly.


    I am prepping for teaching this semester and I can already feel my mind becoming scattered and my writing becoming less than quality. I''ve tried to write chapter 55 a few times and it''s just not coming. That''s when I realized it''s because my mind is on copywriting (that''s where the moolah is right now) and prepping two college syllabi, as well as navigating the incredibly tangled bureaucracy of a new institutions, it''s various deadlines and policies, etc. I''ve never been good at that stuff.


    Oh yeah, and writing a beefy dissertation.


    I have a lot of people counting on me to attend to those tasks right now.


    To my shame, I need to take another break. I really love the characters and the world of Paradise Delayed and I want it to be good, and it simply won''t be if I need to continue producing two chapters per week.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Instead of just taking a few weeks off, I am going to take a longer chunk this time.


    When I first started writing, I was concerned about doing well on RR, but realistically, with everything going on, I just can''t make it happen. I have too many big opportunities in my life right now and I have people counting on me to make the most of it. So I have to make the painful decision to buckle down and leave Andy and friends (and you all) hanging for a while.


    Not sure when I''ll be back, but it will likely be some time in 2025. I hope to write when I can, and perhaps edit and beef up the previous 54 chapters. Who knows, maybe I''ll just re-release it if it''s a significant improvement. In any case, the next time I start producing on RR, Volume 1 will be complete in my backlog before posting again.


    Thank you so much to each and every reader I''ve gained. I really have appreciated your engagement. This has been a fantastic experience. I''ve learned so much and made so many connections.


    I really look forward to returning in the future when the situation is more conducive to producing good fiction on a consistent basis.


    Much Love!


    -Echidna

 Update: Gameplan for Vol. 1

    Hey everyone,


    As announced earlier, the story will be back on Feb. 3rd! For the first two weeks of February, I''ll release three chapters per week, MWF. After those two weeks, we''ll go back to twice a week, Mondays and Wednesdays.


    I''m expecting Volume 1 to end somewhere around chapter 70-75. In any case, once Volume 1 comes to a close, I''m going to take some time to give it a modest rewrite and then re-release it. The re-released series will continue on past Volume 1 for the rest of the series.


    Why rewrite and re-release? Well, in short, because I have a few important details about the magic system I''d like to tweak, as well as a few things I wish I had done in establishing the main characters. Because I''m only on the first arc, it would still be manageable to make these changes now.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Additionally, a rewrite will give me the chance to do a more optimal release with a larger backlog, which should allow me to get into a manageable rhythm for the long-term. As of right now, the outline for this series is anywhere from 15-25 volumes. Ideally 25, but we''ll see how things change. If I''m going to write that long, I want a chance to change things around and get comfortable. So, I''ve decided I''m going to allow myself this one rewrite on Volume 1.


    I really hope those of you that have enjoyed this series so far can understand my reasoning, and I hope the re-release captures your imagination just as much, if not more than this initial version.


    Also, eventually I''m going to need a real cover.


    Anyways, that''s all pretty far ahead. I think you''re really going to like some of the twists coming down the pipeline as we bring Volume 1 in for a landing!


    Much love,


    Echidna

 Chapter 55: "Ill Wait for You, Millford"

    West Virginia, January 1915


    Kermit took up his pickaxe, smaller than the ones the full-grown men used but still quite heavy, and continued chipping away at the clay wall. He worked as fast as he could, and yet progress was slow.


    It was Kermit''s second week on the job. He had just finished fifth grade and the schoolmaster told the family that Kermit was well-educated enough for life, and that there was no point in sending him to university, so if they needed him in the mines, he''d sign off on it. They did and he did.


    Kermit missed school, but he did enjoy his work. He wasn''t used to being surrounded by so many grown men. But he didn''t mind them. His brother Millford was always around to keep him safe.


    Kermit was currently alone in a room at the end of a short mineshaft that had been largely abandoned once the miners struck coal elsewhere. But Welch, the mine owner, said he had a feeling about this abandoned room.


    It had been nothing more than a hunch, but it was so strong that Welch had asked to continue the dig. After protests from the foreman that further excavation would halt their progress in other areas, Welch had agreed to a compromise.


    Unlike some of the bigger mines in the area, this was a small operation and Welch was a reasonable owner.


    Kermit would continue removing the clay from the walls, which would be no major loss of labor.


    Kermit continued to chip away at the clay. He had almost filled a wheelbarrow, which meant it was time to move it outside.


    "Doing alright?" came a voice.


    Kermit spun around. It was Millford, his clean shaven face glistened in the dim lamplight.


    "Yes!" Kermit said, his voice full of enthusiasm. He wanted to show Millford that he was a strong worker.


    "Ready for lunch?"


    "Oh, I forgot," said Kermit. "I forgot to pack something."


    "I figured you would," said Millford, holding out his arm to show two small burlap sacks. "That''s why I brought extra."


    "Thank you thank you!" Kermit said, sprinting toward his brother and hugging him.


    "Now let''s get this barrow outside and have a couple sandwiches, huh?"


    Millford handed the sacks to Kermit before picking up the wheelbarrow handles.


    "Wow," said Millford. "You really filled this to the brim. Did you think you were going to be able to move this all the way outside on your own?"


    "That''s how I see the other guys doing it."


    "Yeah, but they''re bigger. They can carry heavier things."


    "Oh," said Kermit.


    "You should probably take it out when it''s halfway full, that way it will be easier. Plus you get to see the sun twice as much."


    Kermit thought for a moment. "Got it."


    "I''ll take it for now," Millford said, letting out a grunt as he lifted the weight of the wheelbarrow and spun it around to face the exit. "Oh and by the way, it helps if you start with the wheelbarrow facing the right way, too."


    Kermit thought for another moment. "Got it."


    A silence fell over them as they started up the mine shaft toward the surface until Kermit broke it.


    "Hey Millford."


    "Yeah?"


    "How did you get so smart?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know how much dirt I should load in the wheelbarrow, you know to have it facing the right way, you even know that I''ll forget my lunch. How do you know all that? I don''t know any of it and I finished school already."


    "You keep learning," said Millford, grunting as he pushed the wheelbarrow over a big bump.


    "How?" said Kermit. "How do you know what to learn if you don''t have a teacher?"


    "Life is a teacher."


    Kermit thought for a moment. "Got it."


    "You learn about people around you. I''ve known you since you were born, so of course I know you''d forget your lunch. I''ve worked here for a long time, so I know a lot about the men here, too. I know Welch, for example, believes that you''re going to hit something precious. I also know that, whether he''s right or not, it would be impossible to convince him otherwise."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I''m going to hit something precious?" Kermit asked. "Like what?"


    "I don''t know," said Millford. "It''s just a hunch from Welch. You probably won''t hit anything at all, but you''ve got a good gig for now. You''re digging in clay, and you can take your time. At the end of the day, you still get your dime."


    "That rhymed," said Kermit.


    "Huh," said Millford, bemused.


    They got to the surface, where Millford emptied the wheelbarrow and placed it against a post.


    "Let''s eat!" Millford said.


    "Yum!" Kermit exclaimed almost involuntarily. "What did you pack?"


    They sat down on a large rock. Other miners were also taking their lunch breaks, some standing and others sitting on the ground.


    Kermit reached in the sack to find a sandwich wrapped in a linen cloth.


    "Something really good," said Millford, unwrapping his sandwich.


    Kermit bit in. It was crunchy.


    "Yum! Bacon!" he said loudly.


    "Easy," said Millford. "Don''t want to get the other miners jealous. Let''s just enjoy it quietly."


    "Oh," said Kermit in a whisper. "Yay¡­. yay, yay, yay."


    Kermit practically devoured the sandwich. The bacon was so rich and salty, he felt full and needed time to digest it.


    Millford ate much more slowly.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from a nearby mine shaft.


    "What in tarnation is goin'' on?" a man said, running past the two boys.


    "Cave in!" another man called.


    Several miners rushed toward the shaft where dust began spilling out.


    Millford looked at Kermit. "Stay right here," he said. "I need to go help. Don''t move. I''ll be right back."


    Kermit thought for a moment. "Got it."


    Kermit sat and watched as Millford sprinted over to the mine shaft. Several men entered and exited, helping injured miners limp to safety. Millford took one after the other, putting their arm over his shoulder and bringing them to the benches a few yards away. Finally the commotion settled as Welch, the burly mine owner, arrived on the scene and began examining the injured miners.


    Covered in dust as he came back to Kermit a few moments later.


    "Five dead."


    ***


    Cave-ins weren''t exactly a rare occurrence. Kermit and Millford''s father had died in one several years earlier. It was just a hazard of the job, and mining was about the only occupation that locals had available to them.


    Kermit didn''t complain. Even if it was a dangerous job, he enjoyed his little role at the mine, and he earned a whopping fifty cents per hour. And he had been assured that he was working in a safe section.


    Nonetheless, after the cave-in earlier that week, he and Millford had spoken.


    "You know either of us could go at any moment, right?" Millford had said.


    Kermit understood, at least he understood the concept. But there wasn''t much he could do about it, scary as it was, so he didn''t let it bother him.


    "That just means we go to heaven," Kermit had said.


    "True," Millford had said. "Haven''t thought about it that way, I guess."


    "What if we don''t get there at the same time?" Kermit had asked.


    "I''ll wait for you if you wait for me."


    "Deal."


    Kermit mulled over his brother''s reassuring words as he continued to chip away at the clay. He was alone now, his brother working a few shafts over with the rest of the men.


    Then Kermit''s pick ax hit something solid.


    "Huh," Kermit said to himself.


    He dug around, excavating the rock as best he could, letting clay fall at his feet in clumps. He held his dim light up to it.


    It was shiny.


    "Oh!" Kermit exclaimed, he wasn''t sure to whom. "Oh! I think¡­ I think I found something!"


    He involuntarily jumped, allowing his giddiness to take over.


    "I think I¨C"


    Suddenly, a deep rumble began to rise from the ground. It seemed to come from all directions at once.


    "Oh¡­ oh no!" Kermit said. He tried to grasp the rock he had excavated, but it was firmly in place.


    Dirt began to fall from the ceiling as the rumble grew louder.


    Kermit turned to run. He leapt out of the room and into the main shaft, sprinting for the exit. Dirt continued to fall from the ceiling and rocks began to dislodge from the walls.


    Kermit sprinted, maneuvering around rocks and dodging as much as he could.


    He cleared a corner and saw the sunlight from outside the cave. It was a few hundred yards.


    He began to run faster, faster, faster¡­ until a boulder dislodged from the side of the wall and knocked him over, rolling onto his leg.


    Kermit fell over, winded. He was pinned to the floor facing up. Dirt began falling onto his face and into his mouth as he gasped for breath.


    "Help!" He called, beginning to choke on dust.


    He tried to push the boulder off his leg, but it was no use. It may as well have been placed there by God himself. It wasn''t moving.


    "Help!" Kermit called again.


    The dirt continued to fall, beginning to cover Kermit''s body, pinning him to the ground.


    "I''ll wait for you, Millford," Kermit said quietly. He gasped for breath one more time, choking on dirt and dust.


    Mercifully, A boulder fell from the ceiling.


    Everything went dark.


    ***


    Kermit awoke gasping for breath. But he was no longer in a cave.


    Instead he was in a strange room with bright, artificial lights¡­

 Chapter 56: Dissident Cleromancy

    "What the hell is going on?" Andy asked as he drew his greatsword. The path behind them had disappeared, as if by magic. He didn''t know what they might be dealing with.


    "Hold on," Arlene said quietly.


    Andy relaxed his shoulders and sheathed his sword. She was right. If an unseen creature was using illusion magic, that didn''t necessarily warrant aggression.


    No need to rush into combat, especially not without Kermit here to help with healing.


    "Did you hear that?" Arlene asked.


    Andy shook his head. He held his breath as he listened closely.


    "There," Arlene said, pointing off into the distance.


    Then Andy heard it, a faint sound of laughter.


    It was uncanny, almost as if it were an otherworldly attempt to mimic the laughter of children. It grew louder, and slightly more menacing.


    "I don''t like the sound of that," Andy said, fighting the urge to reach for his sword.


    "Me either," Arlene said. "Should we turn back?"


    Andy considered it. They weren''t on an important mission, they were simply enjoying a day hike. Nothing would be lost if they refused the encounter and returned to the cottage for the day.


    "Perhaps we should," Andy said, finally.


    As soon as the two adventurers turned around to leave, a louder noise reached them from the woods, this time a remarkably human-like scream.


    Andy instinctively drew his sword, and Arlene followed suit, drawing her bow and using Blend into Shadow to disappear from sight.


    "Who is that?" Andy called.


    "WhO iS ThaAaT???" a wobbly, inhuman imitation of Andy''s voice called back.


    Andy backed up, keeping his sword in a defensive posture before him.


    Arlene emerged from her shadows. "Let''s get out of here," she said.


    Andy kept his sword drawn but began to backpedal where the path had previously been behind them. To his amazement, he moved right through all the brush and limbs that appeared to be covering the path as if they were holograms.


    "Illusion magic," Andy muttered.


    Andy turned around to exit the forest more promptly only to see before him an old crone, hunched over in purple tattered robes and adorned in bones, feathers, and other animal parts.


    Andy recoiled, raising his sword again. "A witch!"


    Arlene drew her bow and disappeared again into the shadows.


    "Calm down young ones," the woman said. A single yellow eye peered out from behind a curtain of tangled white hair. "Please do not be alarmed. I see you have met my imps."


    A small, batlike creature flew past Andy''s head and toward the crone, latching onto her robes and hanging at rest. It opened its mouth: "A WiTcH!" it said in its imitation of Andy''s voice.


    "I apologize for their rude behavior," the old woman said. "They don''t often have visitors and so they don''t know how to behave."


    "Who are you?" Andy asked.


    "Quite an accusatory tone coming from you who stumbled into my woods," the old woman chuckled.


    "I didn''t mean it like tha¨C" Andy began.


    "Of course you didn''t, dearie," the woman said, shuffling toward Andy.


    Arlene reappeared.


    "A mighty fine way you have with disguise," the old woman said, complimenting Arlene''s feat. She continued shuffling past them and down the path. "Can I invite you in for some tea?"


    Andy and Arlene looked at each other and then back to the woman. Andy wasn''t sure, at least not beyond the shadow of a doubt, that this woman wasn''t hostile. But she didn''t seem hostile.


    "And who would we be joining?" Arlene asked.


    Damn, she''s good at this, Andy said.


    The woman turned around and bowed slightly. "Gimotria, at your service."


    "Nice to meet you, Gimotria, I''m Arlene."


    "And I''m Andy."


    "The pleasure is all mine," the woman said, smiling behind her tangled hair.


    "What do you do, Gimotria?" Arlene asked.


    "I tend the shrine here," she said, a bat emerging from her sleeve and flying away as she continued down the path.


    The group emerged into a grove where a large, stone structure stood covered in moss and vines. Atop the structure was a fearsome, decorative face with an extended tongue and furrowed brow. Smoke poured out of the face''s flared nostrils. The stonework was beautifully detailed.


    "Come in, come in," the woman said, pulling a few vines aside to reveal an entrance into the stone structure.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The group entered. Andy had to duck to get under the low doorway, but inside, there was plenty of room.


    "Welcome to the shrine to the unknown god," said Gimotria. "Please make yourself comfortable while I get some tea ready."


    The interior was warmly lit with dim lanterns and a small hearth that ventilated up to the high ceiling.


    There was a large, long, wooden dining table with bench seating.


    On one side of the table sat an open tome and a small bag of coins and bits of materials and scrolls scattered messily, the other half of the table was completely clear of materials.


    Gimotria took a large, wet handcloth and used it to pick up a kettle hanging over the hearth, pouring hot water into a teapot. She put the teapot and a few cups on a tray and shuffled back to the table, sitting at the head while Andy and Arlene sat on either side.


    "Here you are," the woman said as she poured three cups of tea, placing one in front of Arlene, another in front of Andy, and one in front of herself. "Enjoy."


    Andy took the teacup and smelled it. It had a beautiful, delicate, citric quality, and the color of the tea, as best as he could tell in the dim lighting, was a bright, pale green. He sipped it gently.


    "Delicious," said Arlene. "Thank you."


    "You''re very welcome dear," Gimotria said. "Now what brings two young, otherworldly lovers like you into my forest?"


    Andy nearly spit out his tea. "Oh, we''re¨C"


    He looked across at Arlene, who was blushing.


    Andy decided the best thing to do was to let it go.


    "Are you on a quest?" Gimotria asked after an awkwardly long pause.


    "Well, sort of. We''re on a quest but our presence in the woods has nothing to do with it. We were taking a walk to explore, really."


    "We saw a shrine indicated on a map, a shrine to an unknown god," Arlene said.


    "Well, welcome to the shrine," Gimotria said, gesturing at the room around them. "I''ve been the caretaker here for quite a while. Say, I really do apologize for the behavior of my mischievous familiars earlier. I can make it up to you, if you''d like. I can read fortunes, you know."


    Andy looked at Arlene, who wore a curious expression.


    "Sure," Andy said. "Why not?"


    "That''s the spirit! Adventurous spirit," Gimotria muttered as she pointed to the bag of coins on the cluttered side of the table. "Hand me those, will you?"


    Andy passed her the bag of coins.


    Gimotria emptied the small bag onto the table: five gold coins. But they didn''t seem like currency. They were slightly larger than usual and had intricate decorative engravings: faces, animals, and arcane symbols.


    "Now, let me see here," she said as she gathered up the coins into her hands and began to shake them like dice. "What do the lovers have in store for them?"


    Andy felt himself blushing again as the coins hit the tabletop. He looked across at Arlene. Her face was delicate but determined¡­ beautiful¡­ her pleasing figure was¡­ wait no.


    Stop it.


    "Ah, I see," Gimotria said in a low growl. She reached into her robe and produced a monocle which she held to her left eye. "You are searching for a lost brother."


    "Millford," said Arlene without hesitation. "Kermit''s brother."


    "You will find him in due time," Gimotria nodded.


    "Where?" Andy asked. "I mean where do we go to find him?"


    Gimotria gathered the coins again and then tossed them back onto the table, studying them. A brief look of horror crossed her face as her eyes widened, but she quickly got control of herself. "Northwest," she said flatly.


    There was a long pause.


    "Anything more specific?" Andy asked.


    "No," said Gimotria curtly. "Next query." She began rattling the coins in her hand again, letting them fall to the table. "A flying¡­ lizard."


    "We just fought a Green Dragon the other day," Andy said.


    "Ah," said Gimotria, studying the coins. "It seems you have attracted the attention of the Wizard Pendrake."


    "Who''s that?" Arlene asked.


    "A very cranky old man," said Gimotria. "Trust me, I know. He employs many creatures, including the Green Dragon which you faced."


    "The dragon said he would take us to an exit portal or kill us¡­ either way, why does Pendrake want us gone?" Andy asked.


    "Because, dearie," Gimotria said, "otherworlders tend to grow in power and change things. The nobility and many of the region''s most powerful Dissidents don''t want change. They appreciate things as they are. The current state of the world is to their benefit."


    It lined up with what Andy had heard about noble politics. The initiation and arena battle they had fought were designed to discourage or kill new arrivals. Somehow, though, the group had made it through.


    "Who are the Dissidents?" Arlene asked.


    "Persons of great power, unaligned with the nobility of Cresthaven."


    "Why haven''t the nobility wiped them out?" Andy asked.


    "Oh, they would if they could, dearie," Gimotria said. "Indeed, they have tried to¡­ and failed." Gimotria moved her hand slowly to her tangled hair, moving it to the side, revealing the left side of her face. Deep burn scars surrounded an empty eye socket.


    Andy gasped. "What did they do to you?"


    "Oh, this was many centuries ago," Gimotria said, allowing her hair to cover the left side of her face again. "The nobility has tried to squash out all resistance to their power, to court the favor of the Thirteen Dissidents, or destroy them."


    "And you are one of the thirteen?" Arlene asked.


    "Indeed, dearie," said Gimotria with a cackle.


    A silence fell over the room interrupted only by the intermittent crackle of the hearth.


    "Who else?" Andy asked.


    "Oh, well, I can''t remember all of them¡­ I''ve been huddled up here for the past, oh, two hundred or so years. Let''s see¡­ there''s me, of course, and Pendrake. Then there''s the Warlock Schelling¡­ and how could I forget¡­ Barno Pabst. Or was it Barney? And I reckon nine or so others. A pirate lord, a powerful druid¡­"


    Gimotria seemed to be straining to gather the considerable mental energy required to recall the names of the Thirteen Dissidents.


    "It''s ok," said Andy. "I''m sure our scholar friends will be able to fill in the rest."


    "Ah, yes, of course. Those scholars keep all the records," said Gimotria. "They wouldn''t last a day in the deep forest, but they know books."


    "So is the nobility not strong enough to take out the Dissidents?" Arlene asked.


    "No, they are not," Gimotria said matter-of-factly. "They have enough trouble keeping their own city''s guild masters in line. Why would they try to conquer the continent if they can''t even unite their supposed allies?"


    That made sense to Andy. In their little time in Cresthaven, he had seen the discord and strife among guild members. That reminded him¡­


    "I''ve heard rumors of a guild war happening soon," said Andy. "Can you tell us about that?"


    "I can certainly see what the coins have to say." Gimotria picked up the coins and threw them lightly.


    "Ah¡­ very inauspicious," she said, closing her wrinkled lips and humming quietly to herself. "A great uniter will give way to a great divider. The divider is hungry. A resistance will rise. Many will¡­ many will suffer."


    "What do you mean?" asked Arlene, leaning in.


    "Well, I can only tell you what I see in the coins," said Gimotria. She closed her eyes and furrowed her brow, sitting meditatively for a moment. "It seems a war is upon Cresthaven."


    "What does that mean for us?" Andy asked.


    "Very good question," Gimotria said. She gathered up the coins and threw them again. She pointed toward Arlene. "You will become of great importance to the resistance. A fighter. A leader. You will do great good."


    She gathered up the coins again and threw them. "And for you," she said, addressing Andy. Her face fell. "For you I see a great darkness."

 Chapter 57: Double-Agent

    Andy and Arlene made their way back to the cottage, passing back through the quiet forest.


    ¡°A great darkness? What do you think Gimotria meant by that?¡± Arlene asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°I''m not really sure,¡± Andy said.


    The crone''s words were cryptic. He didn''t want to dwell too much on such an uncertain, if ominous oracle.


    ¡°Well, everything she predicted seems to line up with what we know about the current situation,¡± Arlene said. ¡°She knew we were searching for Millford, and told us which direction to go. She explained the Green Dragon, the drama around the noble court and the guild war¡­ all of it.¡±


    ¡°I''m not saying she''s wrong,¡± Andy said. ¡°I''m just saying I don''t know what her words mean¡­ at least in my case. Your oracle was pretty clear¡­ you''re going to be a badass fighter.¡±


    ¡°She did say that, didn''t she?¡± Arlene smiled.


    Andy smiled with her, but his sympathy was short-lived. He felt himself withdrawing, his mind racing around the enigmatic divination he had been given. What did Gimotria mean by a great darkness?


    ¡°Oh lighten up,¡± Arlene said after a while. ¡°It¡¯s one of those classic fortune-telling tricks. You give somebody a very general, vague idea of what may or may not happen, and then you let confirmation bias do the rest of the work. Great darkness¡­ that could mean a great night''s sleep for all we know.¡±


    Andy chuckled to himself. ¡°I guess you''re right,¡± he said.


    At least I hope so¡­


    The pair continued back down the road out of the forest. Soon enough they cleared the tree line and saw Natham''s cottage in the distance.


    ¡°And can you believe she thought we were lovers?¡± Andy asked. His heart immediately jumped into his throat.


    Why did I just say that? Why did I just have to make it weird¡­ gah!


    Arlene stopped, looking at him with widened eyes, an expression of surprise¡­


    Then she smirked.


    ¡°Yeah, I can believe it,¡± Arlene said as she continued to walk in front of him. She glanced back at him and smiled as she continued ahead.


    That look put butterflies in his stomach.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± Andy whispered almost inaudibly.


    I really hope I''m not reading too much into this¡­ But I think she just made a move.


    Andy stood for a moment, lost in thought as he saw Arlene, who was now potentially something more than a friend. This was what the millennials called the ¡°talking¡± stage. That is, if he was reading the situation correctly


    That''s a big ¡®if.¡¯


    Arlene, now several dozen feet ahead of him, turned around and walked slowly backwards as she called back to Andy. ¡°Are you coming or what?¡±


    ***


    The pair passed the small grove where Andy had meditated the day before. They descended the stone steps and entered the cottage yard.


    PL slept loudly under a nearby tree, with Sven snoring, head propped up by PL¡¯s hind leg. Kermit slept on PL''s back.


    ¡°Sleepy boys,¡± Arlene said, heading for the cottage door.


    Andy followed close behind her.


    A Three Butlers spell tinkered on the cottage windows, nearly completely repaired from the previous day''s mayhem. Disembodied hands swept up debris and replaced glass window panes.


    ¡°Welcome back,¡± came Morwen''s voice as Andy ducked through the entryway. She stood by a counter, slicing an apple and placing it on a tray of other fruits and cheeses. ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    ¡°Eventful,¡± Andy said, unstrapping his scabbard and pack, setting his gear against a bare section of wall.


    Verin and Natham were nowhere to be seen.


    Probably resting, Andy thought.


    Arlene took a piece of fruit and leaned against the counter, throwing Andy a knowing glance and a smile from behind Morwen.


    ¡°Care to elaborate?¡± Morwen asked.


    ¡°Well, we happened upon a Dissident, does that mean anything to you?¡± Andy said.


    Morwen smiled as she picked a cube of cheese from the tray, popping it in her mouth nonchalantly. She chewed slowly, lost in thought.


    Is she buying time to think out a response? Usually she has a quick answer for everything¡­


    ¡°Yes, that does mean something to me,¡± Morwen replied after some time. ¡°What does it mean to you?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Andy approached the tray and picked a piece of cheese for himself, a chunk of something akin to brie with a honey walnut crust. The crunch, sweetness, and tangy creaminess worked together perfectly¡­


    ¡°I think,¡± Andy began, reaching for a water pitcher and pouring himself a glass of water, taking a sip. ¡°I think it means this continent is much bigger and more complicated than I had imagined.¡±


    ¡°I would agree,¡± said Morwen. ¡°And who was it that you met?¡±


    ¡°Gimotria,¡± Arlene said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Morwen said, spinning around to look Arlene in the eye.


    ¡°An old witch,¡± Andy said, answering for her.


    Morwen spun back around to face Andy .


    Arlene came to stand beside him. Her shoulder brushed him lightly.


    ¡°Gimotria,¡± Morwen muttered quietly under her breath.


    ¡°She was very nice,¡± Andy said. ¡°In fact, she read our fortunes.¡±


    ¡°That''s a rare opportunity,¡± Morwen said. ¡°You may not realize it, but Gimotria is one of the more powerful spellcasters in the region.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Andy said. ¡°She was just tending an old shrine. She made us some tea and tossed some coins around. That''s it.¡±


    ¡°What did she tell you? There are people who would pay a fortune to have her perform divination for them. You must recount every piece of information she gave you.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Andy began. ¡°She told us we''d find Millford in the northwest¡­ she told us the Green Dragon was working at the behest of the Wizard Pendrake, and she predicted division and strife in Cresthaven.¡±


    Andy decided to leave out their more personal oracles, at least for the moment.


    Morwen nodded. ¡°That checks out.¡± She looked at the floor, lost in thought for a moment.


    ¡°She talked about some of the Dissidents too,¡± Arlene said. ¡°Pendrake, Pabst, and I think a warlock? Named Schelling.¡±


    Morwen looked up quickly, an expression of alarm coming over her face. ¡°You must not utter that name in this house!¡± She spat in a harsh whisper.


    Arlene raised her eyebrows. ¡°Sorry, I¨C¡±


    ¡°It''s not your fault. I''ll explain later. But for now, forget that name.¡±


    Arlene nodded.


    What¡¯s got Morwen so bothered about the name Schelling?


    ¡°So what does this all mean?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°It means that when we return to Cresthaven, things are about to change. Control of the Noble Court will go to Sethor soon, and he will be intent on consolidating power. The Order of the Behemoth will likely oppose him, and loyal guilds will defend him. We may find ourselves in an armed conflict. And if we do¡­ well¡­¡± Morwen trailed off.


    ¡°What?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°I need to know where the two of you stand,¡± Morwen said. ¡°I assume you would fight on behalf of the commoner, alongside the Order of the Behemoth, but I need to hear it from you.¡±


    There was a beat of silence. Andy began to realize that the situation was serious. Making an alliance with Morwen and the Order of the Behemoth was not something to do lightly, especially when violence was on the horizon. Still, he had seen enough of the nobility to despise them.


    ¡°I am no friend of nobles,¡± Andy said.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± said Arlene.


    ¡°Very well,¡± said Morwen. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about strategy later. For now, just know that after your mission with Verin, you¡¯ll be level 1 fighters. You¡¯ll then be able to progress in the fighter class and earn new feats. You¡¯ll need to grind it out, and I mean fast. We don¡¯t have time to lose.¡±


    ¡°What about other classes?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morwen asked. ¡°You¡¯ve already sunk so much time into Fighter. I suppose you could multi-class, but you¡¯d need to join a different guild. It would slow down your progress¡­ Why do you ask about other classes?¡±


    ¡°Well, Arlene had the oracle that she would be a great fighter,¡± Andy said, gesturing toward his friend.


    Morwen nodded. ¡°She will, indeed.¡±


    A faint trace of a smile crossed Arlene¡¯s lips.


    ¡°But I was told something more¡­ vague I guess,¡± Andy continued.


    ¡°Go on,¡± said Morwen.


    ¡°I was told that I would experience, and I quote, ¡®a great darkness.¡¯ She didn¡¯t mention anything about progressing in the fighter class for me.¡±


    Morwen paused as Andy¡¯s words hung in the air.


    ¡°I told him it was a silly thing to get worked up about,¡± Arlene said, breaking the tension.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± said Morwen, ¡°but perhaps not. If Gimotria confirmed your progression in the fighter class but not Andy¡¯s, then it¡¯s at least something to consider¡­ I¡¯ll think things over.¡±


    ¡°For the record,¡± Andy said, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to remain with the fighters and progress in the fighter class.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± said Morwen. She took another bite of cheese, chewing slowly. ¡°Maybe Arlene is right. You never know with the more cryptic prophecies of diviners.¡±


    Andy nodded. Morwen was taking this much more seriously than he had imagined. It seemed that Gimotria really did command respect, at least from Morwen.


    ¡°On another note, I have more news to report from Verin,¡± Morwen said. ¡°He¡¯s currently tending to Natham, but we spoke this morning. I suppose you should know more about him, since I won¡¯t be accompanying you to Siren¡¯s Bay.¡±


    Andy nodded.


    ¡°Verin is a noble, albeit a minor one,¡± said Morwen. ¡°But, he is aligned with us. He fancies himself a revolutionary and despises the decadence of the Noble Court.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± said Arlene.


    It made sense to Andy, too. Verin seemed quite different from the other nobles he had met, more down to earth.


    ¡°He has been spending the last few weeks covertly visiting the Dissidents of the Cresthaven region, attempting to establish allyship between them and the Order of the Behemoth.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Andy said. ¡°That¡¯s a big deal, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Morwen said. ¡°A very big deal.¡±


    ¡°Has he had any success yet?¡± Arlene asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Morwen said. ¡°He has only just begun. These things take time. But I bring it up to give you some context here. Verin is a noble, yes, but he is risking his life to establish a coalition powerful enough to challenge the Noble Court. If he were caught, he¡¯d be killed¡­ or worse.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a double-agent,¡± Andy said.


    Morwen nodded. ¡°And he¡¯s ultimately on our side. But you need to be careful how you speak about him. As far as you¡¯re concerned, he¡¯s a noble-born huntsman who spends his time chasing game all across the region. Got it?¡±


    Andy and Arlene both nodded.


    ¡°If this is all happening, why is the hunt for the chimera a priority?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him,¡± Morwen said.

 Chapter 58: Hot Doggery, Warlockery, Talk Therapy

    The remainder of the evening was peaceful, almost cozy .


    Verin was in and out of the back bedroom where Natham was lying in recovery.


    In the meantime, Kermit, Sven, and PL had woken up from their nap. Apparently they had been playing ¡°an intense game of capture the flag,¡± at least according to Verin.


    Now that they were up, Sven attended to PL in the yard while Kermit took Arlene on a walk around the grounds to show her all the things he had discovered while they were out.


    Because Verin was occupied and Morwen had no interest in cooking, the duty fell naturally on Andy.


    In truth, he didn''t mind it. In fact, it was nice being alone in the kitchen with a clear task. It enabled him to be useful to the group and also have time to go through his thoughts.


    The last few weeks had been a whirlwind, and some solo cooking was a welcome break.


    Andy looked around the kitchen area to see what ingredients were available: several breads and cheeses, a few varieties of sausage, and a pantry full of potatoes, onions, carrots, and dried beans.


    Hot dogs, he thought immediately.


    The stove in Natham''s cottage was remarkably similar to the standard stove from back home: there was a magical device that caused a flame to rise through a metal grate, on top of which you could heat a pot or pan.


    For more intense heat, there was a hearth with a large stewing pot suspended above a wood-burning fire. At present, it seemed to be bubbling with broth and bones. Who knows how long that had been going.


    Andy opened a large wooden cabinet to find a meticulously organized assortment of cooking ware. He selected a cast iron skillet, a cutting board, and a large kitchen knife that fit his grip almost perfectly.


    He brought a few onions out of the pantry and chopped each in half. His eyes began stinging and watering as he removed the skins.


    The knife cut through the onions like butter. He chopped them and tossed them in the skillet, activating the flame underneath. He added some oil from a small jar, as well as a hint of sugar.


    These suckers are going to be caramelized as hell.


    With a wooden spoon, Andy continuously moved the onions around to prevent them from burning. It was almost a meditation.


    Once the onions began to sweat a little, Andy brought the flame down. They would need to cook low and slow to achieve the deep sweetness he wanted.


    As he continued to stir the skillet off softening onions, his mind began to wander over the events of the last few weeks.


    He had physically died and gone to... not-heaven... and, within minutes, entered a game that already felt more real and more meaningful than the life he had left behind.


    But if was also a lot more work, and a lot more pressure.


    Back home, he had faced boredom and listlessness¡­ a lack of direction and a feeling of meaninglessness. Here though, there was almost too much to do with very little downtime.


    Intrusively, the thought flashed through his mind: the patrolling officer at the Cresthaven stables releasing a spikeshield beam through the chest of a helpless captive.


    Andy''s hand began to shake, to his great surprise. He felt anger, fear, and¡­ deep grief.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Why now? Andy thought as he struggled to calm himself. Why is that man''s death suddenly a problem now?


    He knew the answer. Because for the first time in days he was alone and he wasn''t busy, at least not in his mind.


    When you work with your hands, the mind is free to wander.


    And that''s where his mind went.


    The violence he had witnessed, and the violence he had endured and enacted¡­ it had taken a toll whether he realize it or not.


    Andy inhaled the sweet, fragrant onion¡­ he allowed it to ground him.


    He calmed himself.


    He turned to the sausages and made a longways incision through the casings. The skillet could hold probably four at a time alongside the rapidly shriveling onions.


    He transferred the meat to the stove top, opening them along the incision and pressing them down hard against the skillet with the wooden spoon. The sizzle was utterly satisfying to hear. After a few moments of searing, Andy flipped them over to let them cook through slowly in the juices of the onions.


    Andy took a deep breath. As he turned to begin working on the potatoes, the image flashed through his head again. The callous tyrant had just blasted a hole in the captive without a second thought.


    Andy vividly imagined himself with his greatsword, standing over the officer.


    Andy¡¯s hand was trembling again, and now he was breathing rapidly.


    ¡°You OK?¡± came a voice from the doorway. It was Morwen.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Andy replied with instinctive cheerfulness. ¡°Yeah, just fine.¡±


    Morwen made her way to the counter, standing on the other side of it from Andy. ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°Hot dogs,¡± Andy said.


    Morwen made a confused face. "Dogs?"


    ¡°Oh¡­ no, not dogs. It''s just a name we have for sausage and bread.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Morwen said with a deep exhale. ¡°Well it smells delightful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Andy, now patting the sliced potatoes dry, making a special effort to keep his hands steady.


    He was mostly successful.


    Morwen stood silently as Andy began sprinkling a generous amount of salt over the potatoes.


    Andy felt he should say something to fill the silence, but he didn''t know what. All he could think about was revenge¡­ and his embarrassment at being seen shaking.


    ¡°What is on your mind?¡± Morwen asked.


    ¡°Oh nothing,¡± Andy said. ¡°Just tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Andy sifted through the pantry behind him, hiding his face from Morwen as he took longer than necessary to find a frying pan and oil for the fries.


    ¡°You have seen many difficult things,¡± said Morwen. ¡°I, of all people, know how that feels.¡±


    Andy filled the pan with oil and began to heat it before he finally turned around. A treat ran down his cheek.


    ¡°You must speak,¡± Morwen said.


    It''s was a simple, direct command, but Andy understood the compassion behind it.


    ¡°I don''t feel bad about anything I''ve done,¡± Andy said, coughing to suppress an involuntary sob.


    ¡°And yet your body demands tears,¡± Morwen said. ¡°And bodies do not lie. You must speak.¡±


    ¡°I saw an execution,¡± Andy finally said. ¡°A callous one, seemingly spontaneous.¡±


    Morwen nodded.


    ¡°Back in Cresthaven, at the stables¡­ there was a man in captivity. He was chained. They claimed he was a rioter and¡­ they just blasted a hole in his chest. And laughed¡­¡±


    Morwen nodded again.


    ¡°His name is Rinold,¡± Andy said.


    ¡°Lead enforcer,¡± said Morwen.


    ¡°I want to kill him,¡± Andy said without thinking. He instantly regretted it. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m saying nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Your impulse is for justice,¡± said Morwen, ¡°But you must not allow it to mix with hatred.¡±


    Andy nodded. He picked up a potato slice and dipped it in the oil, which hissed upon contact. It was ready for frying.


    ¡°I will be frank with you,¡± said Morwen. ¡°There is a version of the future where you may need to shed blood, perhaps even Rinold¡¯s blood.¡±


    Andy hated that the prospect excited him.


    ¡°But you must remain under control. Impulsiveness will only hurt the cause of freedom.¡±


    Andy dropped the potatoes into the frying oil. They crackled like a fire.


    ¡°I''ve been thinking it over,¡± Morwen said. ¡°I think you may need to delay your progress in the fighter class.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Andy said. ¡°What did I do wrong? I know I haven''t kept up with my meditation. I know I¨C¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing you''ve done,¡± said Morwen. ¡°It''s a strategic decision. I would be delighted to have you in the fighter guild. You show extraordinary promise. But the Order needs an insider on the other side.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I''m suggesting you join a guild loyal to the Noble Court so we have eyes on the inside.¡±


    Andy paused. ¡°Which guild?¡±


    ¡°Warlock,¡± said Morwen.


    ¡°No,¡± Andy said instinctively. ¡°I mean¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Antoine wants you,¡± said Morwen. ¡°And a few levels of Warlock would work well with the Fighter class.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Andy said.


    There was a long pause...


    ¡°Because I trust you.¡±


    Andy nodded. It was an unexpected turn of events. Warlock? The only feat he regretted taking¨CDrain¨Cwas a Warlock feat. Andy despised how it made him feel. He despised how it fueled his hatred. He despised what it did to him.


    ¡°It''s soul-destroying,¡± Andy said.


    ¡°Only if you let it be,¡± said Morwen. ¡°The choice is yours, of course. But please consider it.¡±


    Andy nodded. It was a jarring thought, but the least he could do for Morwen was to consider it.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± he said.

 Chapter 59: "Youve Got a Chimera to Hunt, No?"

    Andy, Arlene, Kermit, Morwen, Sven, and Verin gathered around the table for dinner.


    ¡°Andy, wow,¡± Verin said, between mouthfuls of sausage and potatoes, ¡°I must say, you display exceptional culinary skill.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Andy, scratching the back of his neck nervously. He never enjoyed receiving compliments. ¡°I just threw something together, really.¡±


    ¡°This is so good!¡± Kermit said, eating his third plate of fries. ¡°I want to eat it every day!¡±


    ¡°I wish I could make it for you every day,¡± Andy said, smiling. ¡°But between the preparation and the clean up, It would eat up most of our time!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Verin said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the clean up.¡± With the flick of his wrist, Verin cast the Three Butlers spell. Six hands materialized, floating in a broad circle around him. ¡°Tidy up the kitchen please,¡± Verin said.


    The caravan of hands floated into the kitchen. A few moments later, pots and pans began clanging.


    ¡°The three butlers aren¡¯t so good for complex tasks. They can cook some simple foods, but nothing like this,¡± said Verin. ¡°That said, they¡¯re great for cleaning up.¡±


    A hush came over the table as the group continued eating their food.


    Andy had to admit, he had made a delicious meal. The sweetness of the onions perfectly complemented the savory sausage. The juices of both provided an excellent contrast to the crunchy, toasty bread on which it was served. Andy had even managed to find a tear-inducing spicy mustard, using only a very small amount. He had set out to make hot dogs, but he had delivered an elevated, symphonic dining experience.


    Not bad.


    ¡°Silence is the sign of an excellent meal,¡± came a voice from across the room.


    It was Natham. He looked weak, walking on a cane, but overall much improved from the day before.


    ¡°Natham,¡± Verin said, rising from his seat and walking across the room. ¡°Are you well enough to eat?¡±


    ¡°I believe so,¡± said Natham weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve been circulating energy and using some old spells to accelerate my recovery. And now I¡¯m ravenously hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him a plate,¡± Andy said, standing up and heading to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, the Three Butlers were hard at work scrubbing the pots, pans, and counters. They had put the leftovers aside, covering them to preserve the heat.


    Perfect.


    Andy placed a sausage and a small amount of mustard on toast, plating it alongside plenty of potatoes. He returned to the dining room, where Verin had helped Natham sit at his place at the end of the dinner table.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Andy said, placing the meal in front of Natham.


    ¡°Heavenly,¡± Natham said, deeply inhaling the aroma and looking up at Andy with gratitude. ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Andy took his seat again.


    ¡°Incredible!¡± Natham said with a spark of vitality after taking a bite. ¡°Absolutely incredible¡­¡±


    Maybe Andy was seeing things, but it seemed that the color was returning to Natham¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, to get to business,¡± Natham said. ¡°You¡¯ve got a chimera to hunt, no?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it until you¡¯re better,¡± Verin said.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± said Natham. ¡°Not the best I¡¯ve ever been, but I¡¯m mobile. Many of my powers have returned. I can look after myself.¡± Natham lifted a finger and a french fry floated from his plate and into his mouth. ¡°Mmm¡­ absolutely delicious.¡±


    ¡°Well I¨C¡± Verin began.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, Sven and I can remain here,¡± said Morwen. ¡°As far as the mission, Andy, Arlene, and Kermit are the only personnel required. From what I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re more than capable of running a security detail for you.¡±


    ¡°I have full faith in them,¡± said Verin. ¡°I just¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°May I ask something?¡± Andy said. ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m sure you do to, that there is the potential for a guild war in Cresthaven any week now. Why prioritize a hunting trip?¡±


    Verin leaned back in his chair and stroked his chin.


    Natham looked at him, almost amusedly.


    ¡°Well,¡± Verin said, ¡°My response to your question is this: such talk is unbecoming at a dinner table. Let¡¯s move to more hopeful topics.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡± Andy began.


    ¡°Kermit,¡± Arlene said, cutting in. ¡°We found a lead on Millford.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Really!?¡± Millford said, his face beaming. ¡°Where is he? When can we go?¡±


    ¡°Well, slow down,¡± Arlene said, trying to temper his expectations. ¡°We learned we have to go to the northwest, and that we¡¯ll find him in due time. That¡¯s all we know.¡±


    ¡°But at least that¡¯s one clue!¡± Kermit said joyously.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Arlene. ¡°So we¡¯re one step closer.¡±


    ***


    After dinner, Andy took a brief walk outside to get some fresh air into his lungs.


    ¡°Andy!¡± It was Verin, coming out of the front door of the cottage. ¡°May I join you on your walk?¡±


    Andy nodded and paused as Verin jogged over to him.


    ¡°Beautiful evening isn¡¯t it?¡± Verin said, looking up at the vastation of stars hanging in the sky.


    ¡°Yes it is,¡± Andy said, following Verin¡¯s gaze and seeing the night sky, as if for the first time since arriving in the hot springs back on Mount Aurora.


    ¡°I am sorry for changing the subject during dinner,¡± said Verin.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Andy said. ¡°I admit it was rude of me to bring up such a difficult topic so bluntly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wanted to give you an answer,¡± said Verin, ¡°but I had to consider my words. Now I am ready.¡±


    Verin steered onto a small trail that circled the cottage, passing by some herb and flower gardens. The full moon bathed the landscape with silver light.


    ¡°The truth is,¡± Verin said, ¡°I do not know if I will ever have another opportunity to hunt the chimera.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°For precisely the reasons you began to outline at dinner. You see, you¡¯re right. A guild war is coming. It¡¯s on the horizon. And I may be caught up in it. I may in fact lose my life. And that¡¯s something I have to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to take up arms?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Worse,¡± said Verin. ¡°I am about to tell you some very privileged information. I want it to remain between us, ok?¡±


    Andy nodded.


    ¡°As you know, I come from the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But I am not on their side. In fact, I want nothing more than the total collapse of noble power in Cresthaven. I tire of the decadence of the ruling class at the expense of the common folk. I tire of their tedious and vain ideologies.¡±


    Andy nodded as they continued a few paces in silence.


    ¡°Morwen tells me you met Gimotria,¡± Verin said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°She told me you learned of the region¡¯s Dissidents.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What does that¨C¡±


    ¡°She told me you learned of Schelling, the Dissident warlock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Morwen said we shouldn¡¯t utter that¨C¡±


    ¡°Schelling goes under a different name these days,¡± said Verin. ¡°His name is Natham.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Andy, stopping in his tracks.


    Verin stopped too, facing Andy.


    ¡°Our story is a long and tangled one,¡± said Verin. ¡°I won¡¯t bore you with the details, but I will just say that I fell in love with him. And our loyalty is to the cause of freedom, not the nobility.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Andy said. ¡°So you¡¯re a double-agent with Dissident sympathies?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± said Verin. ¡°Now, please understand, I¡¯m really trusting you to keep this between us.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°Because of my precarious situation, I never know which day might be my last. I never know if and when Knight Omega might show up to my door and take me off to the dungeons. But here¡¯s the thing¡­ the hunt for the chimera has been my dream ever since I was a child. And there are two reasons I must attempt it one last time.¡±


    The two men resumed their walk along the path, circling around to the back of the cottage.


    ¡°The first reason is this,¡± Verin continued. ¡°Because if any interested parties happen to be tracking my movements, it will behoove me to look like I¡¯m a typical noble-born dandy, gallivanting around the continent on frivolous adventures, unconcerned with the politics of Cresthaven.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Andy said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that.¡±


    ¡°And the second reason is because it is a childish dream, my childish dream, and we can¡¯t deny our childish dreams, even in difficult times. Otherwise, what are we struggling for?¡±


    Andy nodded. Even if he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, he had to admire Verin¡¯s passion.


    The two continued their stroll, coming back around to the front of the cottage.


    ¡°How are your endeavors shaping up?¡± Verin said, facing Andy as they approached the front door.


    ¡°They are¡­ confusing,¡± Andy admitted.


    ¡°How so?¡± Verin asked.


    ¡°Well, I was on track to progress in the Fighter class, but now, between Gimotria¡¯s prophecies and Morwen¡¯s advice, it looks like I need to pursue levels in Warlock.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm,¡± Verin said, nodding sagely.


    ¡°The thing is, I hate the Warlock class, at least from what I¡¯ve been exposed to.¡±


    ¡°It is rather nasty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Verin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like using the Drain feat¡­ it utilizes a kind of hatred that I simply don¡¯t want to entertain. And I do not trust Antoine, the Warlock guildmaster, at all. And yet you say you are in love with a warlock,¡± said Andy. ¡°So they can¡¯t all be bad, can they?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Verin. ¡°It is very difficult to practice warlockery while retaining your soul. But it can be done.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°This would be a conversation you should have with Natham,¡± said Verin. ¡°Perhaps when we return from our hunting trip, he would be willing to discuss these things with you.¡±


    Andy nodded.


    ¡°But let me say this: if you choose to go down the path of the Warlock class, it will be a tremendous asset to the Order of the Behemoth. Sethor, the presumptive heir to Duke Pym¡¯s throne, is a Warlock under Antoine¡¯s tutelage. If you were to infiltrate the Warlock guild, you¡¯d have more access to the inner workings of the nobility than anyone in the Fighter class could hope to gain.¡±


    ¡°But how can I live a lie like that without slipping up?¡±


    ¡°You''ll find a way.¡±


    The sound of crickets emanated from the woods to fill up the silence.


    Andy nodded. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll have to continue thinking about this.¡±


    ¡°Continue thinking, but try to get some rest,¡± said Verin. ¡°We leave for the cliffs of Siren¡¯s Bay tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 60: Keeping Warm

    The next morning, after a quick breakfast and some last-minute preparations, the group was ready to go.


    Andy, Arlene, Kermit, and Verin walked out to the main road as Natham, Morwen, and Sven waved. PL would have been waving too if he were a human.


    ¡°This is it, people!¡± Verin called as they began their march. ¡°This is the trip where I finally bag the Chimera¡¯s Crown Diamond and go down in history among the successful chimera hunters!¡±


    ¡°Crown diamond?¡± Arlene asked in a hushed whisper.


    Andy shrugged as they continued on their way.


    The landscape was idyllic. After a few patches of forest, the highway began to stretch out across rolling, green hills.


    ¡°What''s a crown diamond, again?¡± Kermit asked loudly after an absurdly long time had passed.


    ¡°Ah, only the most coveted huntsman''s trophy in the whole region!¡± Verin said. ¡°But beyond that, it''s considered precious to enchanters, since it''s a form of alchemical binding.¡±


    ¡°What''s that? Kermit asked.


    ¡°It''s a material that can store magical enchantments. Many enchanters make use of alchemical binding to create magical weapons and technology.¡±


    ¡°Cool!¡± Kermit said.


    ¡°So you could use the crown diamond to make a sword magical?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Why yes, of course!¡± Said Verin.


    The idea excited Andy. Not only could he level up his own skills and feats, he could also upgrade his weapons with enchantments.


    ¡°What are the other forms of alchemical binding?¡± Asked Arlene.


    Andy looked toward her with a knowing glance.


    She''s already one step ahead of me.


    ¡°Oh too many to count,¡± Verin said. ¡°You''d have to ask an enchanter. I''m fairly certain some precious metals can be used as alchemical binding. For example, the spikeshields of the Cresthaven guard. Have you seen them in action?¡±


    Andy''s face fell. His mind immediately flashed back to Rinold¡¯s spikeshields shooting a beam through the chest of that innocent man.


    ¡°I don''t think we have,¡± Arlene said.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, they''re quite powerful,¡± said Verin. The enchanters imbue them with energy with, I believe, a newt¡¯s liver embedded in a spike of platinum. Don''t quote me on that, though. The newt is a quite powerful and often underestimated magical creature. Its liver can contain several hundred thousand casts¡¯ worth of Blinding Blast."


    All that destruction¡­ contained in the liver of a Newt?


    ¡°Some precious stones, certain amethysts for example, make great alchemical binding as well. In fact, many magic shops sell amethysts that come pre-charged with spells and enchantments.¡±


    ¡°How do you imbue it into your weapon?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Well each enchanter is different,¡± Verin said. ¡°Quite often, swords and other weapons will come with the binding built into it. Many magic swords, for example, will have a hilt crafted out of a precious metal, or will contain a stone of some sort to bind the enchantment to it. Some weapons are even modular. They have different slots you can put different bindings into.¡±


    ¡°So people make, like, swappable enchantments that can change the magical makeup of your sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Verin. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Andy drew his sword and looked at the hilt. It had no such slots.


    ¡°That''s a starter sword, I''m afraid,¡± said Verin. ¡°You''d be looking for a finer blade. Having slots for alchemical binding is more of a thing for nobles.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± said Andy, sheathing the sword on his back again.


    ¡°And can any alchemical binding fit on a blade with binding slots?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°There''s a standardized size that most crafters have agreed on, about like this,¡± Verin said, making a circle with his fingers about the size of a ping pong ball. ¡°But that''s only for people who lack enchantment skills. A skillful enchanter doesn''t need slots.¡±


    Andy nodded. ¡°What''s the most powerful binding?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m sure that''s a matter of academic debate, but I know of none that exceeds the capacity of the chimera¡¯s crown diamond. At least not by much.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± said Andy. ¡°Are you going to use it to bind an enchantment?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Verin began, as if considering it for the first time. ¡°I haven''t planned that far. Perhaps one day, if I find the right use for it. But for now it will be a trophy, and it will serve as a token for my entrance as a knight into the Order of the Chimera.¡±


    ¡°What about bows?¡± Arlene asked.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± said Verin. ¡°I''ve seen plenty of bows with alchemical binding slots carved in them.¡±


    ¡°I want to get a weapon like that,¡± Andy said, imagining the power of a sword that could throw flame or electricity or dark matter.


    ¡°It''s not out of the question,¡± said Verin, ¡°but you''re still level one. It will take you a lot of grinding to achieve enough status to purchase or earn a weapon of such quality.¡±


    Andy nodded, but inside he made it his mission to upgrade his sword to one with modular slots for alchemical binding.


    Andy allowed his mind to wander. He had intended to progress along the Fighter class, hacking and slashing his way through his levels. But his future was looking more complex.


    Even without spellcasting abilities, he could enchant his weapon. On top of that, he would be taking classes in Warlock, with all the magic involved there. He wasn''t going to be a simple tank, so he had to make the most of the weapons upgrades and warlock feats available to him.


    Which reminded him¡­


    ¡°What feats do level 1 Warlocks get?¡± Andy asked.


    Verin just shrugged. ¡°You''ll have to talk to Natham about that.¡±


    Andy''s mind continued to race, thinking about what kinds of enchantments he''d want for his sword one day. But it was no use¡­ synergy was the name of the game, and he didn''t know what sorts of feats he''d be getting from the Warlock class.


    He''d have to figure it out later.


    ***


    The day stretched on.


    On occasion, there would be a shack or small village, but soon enough the dirt road narrowed into a lightly treaded path that shot out into largely uninhabited meadows.


    The sun began to set as the group crested a steep hill. At the bald top there was a minimal, three-walled covered shelter made of stone, with a large fire ring nearby and some stone benches.


    Andy could see miles in every direction. Behind them was patchy forest, the mountains surrounding Cresthaven barely visible on the horizon.


    Ahead of them was more of the same: meadows punctuated but woods.


    ¡°only a few more miles of this before we get to the cliffs,¡± said Verin, ¡°but we''d better stop for the night.¡±


    Chilly gusts of wind punctuated the otherwise temperate evening.


    Behind the primitive shelter there was a small stack of fire wood.


    ¡°I''ll get the fire started,¡± said Verin, carrying a few logs to the fire ring.


    Kermit laid his pack down in the stone shelter before jumping up onto one of the benches to stare out onto the horizon.


    Andy followed Arlene to the shelter, setting his pack alongside Kermit''s. He thumbed through his pocket, feeling the twig that he kept there, the object he had used to anchor his meditations.


    ¡°You good?¡± Andy said.


    Arlene nodded as she sat down, unzipping her pack and retrieving a snack.


    Andy unstrapped his sword and set it alongside his pack, feeling the lightness of his shoulders. He could breathe more freely without the heavy weapon attached to his back, but he kept his slender dagger sheathed in his belt.


    Just in case.


    He wandered a few paces from the shelter and sat in the soft grass, looking out at the sunset. He took a breath in, and a long breath out, allowing his shoulders to relax and fall. Finally, he set the twig down in the grass before him, bathed in the sun¡¯s orange rays.


    It came more naturally to him than it ever had. Within a few breaths, he felt perfectly centered, perfectly clear.


    He remained there, feeling the heaviness of his body on the grass, sinking deeper into a blissful stillness¡­


    ***


    ¡°You ok?¡± Arlene asked, her hand gently resting on Andy¡¯s shoulder.


    Andy jolted into wakefulness, still in a meditative posture on the hillside. The sun had long set and the landscape was illumined only by the moon, stars, and the dying campfire behind him.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Quite a while,¡± said Arlene. ¡°At least an hour.¡±


    Andy felt rejuvenated and relaxed, rising to his feet. He hadn''t fallen asleep, at least not quite. He had fallen into a meditation so deep he had lost all awareness. ¡°Well I feel fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± said Arlene, ¡°because I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Andy said, rising to his feet. He bent over and picked up the twig, dropping it back into his pocket. ¡°What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­ my pack¨C¡± she began. Andy faced her. She had shed her heavier gear and stood in only a light tunic as a gust of wind blew. She shivered instinctively, wrapping herself in her own arms.


    ¡°Your pack?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°My pack was missing a bedroll,¡± she said, gritting her teeth. ¡°I was wondering if I¡­ could¡­ sleep with you tonight... Not like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Andy. ¡°Oh yeah. Of course.¡±


    He tried his best to look unbothered, calm, collected. But inwardly his guts were turning with nerves and excitement. It was a stark contrast with his meditative equanimity just moments before.


    Andy followed her back to the shelter. Verin lay sleeping on a small, single bedroll with covers tightly wrapped around him. He snored every few moments.


    Kermit slept in a smaller child¡¯s bedroll on the other side of the shelter. He snored loudly and almost constantly.


    ¡°Here,¡± said Andy, reaching into his pack and unfurling his bedroll. It would be tight, but it was certainly bigger than Verin¡¯s. He had a large blanket covered in animal fur.


    Andy took off his outer gear and shirt, keeping on a pair of shorts before sliding onto the roll and under the fur blanket.


    Arlene nervously looked for the least intrusive way to enter the bedroll before a gust of wind blew on her, causing her to shiver and immediately dive under the blanket, burying her face in Andy¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, looking up at him. ¡°It''s just so cold.¡±


    Her body pressed against his. It was surprisingly¡­ comforting.


    Everything felt right.


    ¡°Don''t apologize,¡± Andy said before drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 61: Getting There

    Andy woke early. Arlene¡¯s arm rested across his chest, her face buried in his shoulder as she slept.


    He gently lifted her arm and transferred her head to the pillow as he slid out of the sleeping bag and into his gear.


    ¡°Up early, are we?¡± said Verin. He stood quietly supervising a metal water kettle suspended on a stick over the fire. ¡°Coffee is coming up.¡±


    Andy nodded as he strapped on his sword. ¡°How long of a hike today before we get to the cliffs?¡±


    ¡°Probably the better part of the day,¡± said Verin.


    ¡°What kind of threats do you expect?¡± Andy asked, leaning on a tree next to Verin.


    ¡°Well, you know, typical wilderness encounters, wild beasts and such. Big cats, boars, the occasional bandit. Of course, that''s just until we get to the caves¡­ where things get¡­ worse.¡±


    ¡°Sounds ominous¡­¡± said Andy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over it in more detail as we get closer. I want everyone on the same page. But yes, ominous indeed.¡±


    ¡°And this chimera¡­ it lives in the caves?¡±


    ¡°It does indeed,¡± said Verin.


    Andy let his gaze fall onto the open flames as they danced on the kettle¡¯s base. Soon enough, steam erupted from the top.


    Verin carefully removed the kettle, holding it with a thick rag. He opened it and poured coffee grounds into the top, returning it to the fire. ¡°Only a few more minutes now,¡± he said with more than a hint of excitement.


    ¡°I thought chimeras flew around in the sky,¡± Andy said.


    ¡°The sky?" Verin said. ¡°Why no, my dear boy, the Chimera can''t even fly. It''s a cave dwelling. creature."


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Verin. ¡°I''m not sure where you got that other information.¡±


    ¡°We have Legends of chimeras where I come from,¡± Andy said, ¡°but of course we never saw them because they don''t actually exist where I¡¯m from.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? What do they look like in your mythology?¡±


    ¡°I can''t quite remember exactly, but it''s a combination of several animals. I think an eagle, a lion and a snake? Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± said Verin. ¡°That''s nothing like they are here. The chimera that we''re hunting is a fearsome and hideous creature, molding its shape to inhabit its cavernous abode, spawning countless tendrils filled with venom and covered in sharp claws.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± said Andy. ¡°That is much, much different.¡±


    ¡°It is not to be hunted lightly,¡± said Verin, ¡°and it is not to be fucked with.¡±


    ¡°Coffee?¡± Arlene asked as she approached the two.


    ¡°You''re up,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°Mmmhmm,¡± Arlene said. ¡°Thanks for letting me crash your bed roll last night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, spicy,¡± said Verin jokingly.


    Andy looked down to hide his blushing. ¡°No problem,¡± he said, smiling.


    A thin smile crossed Arlene''s lips as she looked toward the fire.


    ***


    After Kermit arose, the group had a modest breakfast and set out on their journey toward the cliffs.


    They passed over more grassy meadows, occasionally spotting shepherds with flocks of sheep and other livestock, and passing a roadside vendor from time to time, usually selling fruit or other produce. The region was sparsely populated, with a small village here or there. Otherwise, it was wide open fields and wide open skies.


    ¡°What''s to the northwest?¡± Kermit asked.


    ¡°Where?¡± said Verin with a hint of anxiety. He grasped the hilt of his sword as he faced the northwestern direction. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Northwest,¡± Kermit said again. ¡°That''s where you said we''d find Milford.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you mean Northwest of Cresthaven,¡± said Verin.


    ¡°Yes, that''s where we''re going to go once we have the chance,¡± said Kermit.


    ¡°Well strictly speaking, the northwest direction doesn''t have a limit, so I''m not sure how far you intend to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, what''s the closest thing?¡± Kermit asked


    ¡°If you take off from Cresthaven on a boat and head to the northwest, the first thing you''ll hit is the Cardinal archipelago, a vast cluster of island city-states that serves as a trade hub for the surrounding continents.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Milford is there?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t say.¡±


    ¡°Well if he were there, what would he be doing?¡±


    ¡°If he''s done well for himself, he could be a respected merchant or perhaps a military leader. If he was more down on his luck, who knows, he could be a pirate or perhaps a laborer of some kind.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure he''s done well for himself,¡± Kermit said. ¡°He always knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°Then the first thing I would do is establish contact with the merchants guild of the Cardinal Islands. If your brother has done well for himself, and if he is indeed residing among the Cardinal Islanders then they will know of his existence.¡±


    Kermit practically squealed with excitement turning to Andy and Arlene. Did you hear that? We have a lead!


    ¡°I heard!¡± said Andy, attempting to mirror Kermit''s excitement.


    ¡°We''re going to find him,¡± Arlene said with a smile.


    After a few more hours, the sun began to sink lower in the sky .


    ¡°We''re approaching our spot for the night,¡± said Verin. ¡°We''re a few hours walk from the entrance to the caves, so let''s start looking for a place to set up camp.¡±


    Andy found a perfectly flat clearing in the midst of some brush, obscuring the site from the main road. ¡°How about that?¡± he said, pointing at the potential campsite.


    ¡°It''s perfect,¡± said Verin


    ***


    Andy held a stack of logs in his arms as he approached the campsite. Dinner had been served with tea. The group sat around the campfire, which was beginning to die down.


    ¡°What exactly are we up against tomorrow?¡± Arlene said as she took a final sip of tea.


    Andy threw a log on the fire, taking a seat beside Arlene.


    ¡°Well, I suppose now is the time to strategize,¡± said Verin. ¡°Let''s go over the threats we''re likely to encounter, and let''s also review our capabilities.¡±


    Andy nodded.


    ¡°There are three main threats. First, the crawfish.¡±


    ¡°Those are tiny¡± said Kermit


    ¡°Well,¡± Verin said, ¡°not really¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kermit asked. ¡°We used to catch them all the time in the creek.¡±


    ¡°I think the word ¡®crawfish¡¯ might mean something else here,¡± Andy said.


    ¡°I think so,¡± said Verin. ¡°The Crawfish is a giant arachnid with powerful claws and a venomous stinger.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Kermit.


    ¡°They have nearly impenetrable shells, so the only way to kill them is to get a blade or arrow through a gap in their exoskeleton. Usually around the joints, in the back of the head, or in the underbelly will work.¡±


    ¡°And what does their venom do?¡± Arlene asked.


    ¡°Paralysis,¡± said Verin.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± said Arlene.


    ¡°But the crawfish isn¡¯t even the biggest threat,¡± said Verin. ¡°We also have to worry about the sirens.¡±


    ¡°Do they sing?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± said Verin. ¡°They screech. And their screech can also cause paralysis.¡±


    ¡°What are they like?¡± asked Arlene.


    ¡°Goblinoids,¡± said Verin, ¡°a little bigger than Kermit, I¡¯d say, only they don¡¯t have eyes. They hunt with echolocation. The sirens don¡¯t have much in the way of technology. Usually, spears, swords, crude shields and such¡­ but they have domesticated the crawfish and often use them as steeds and hunting companions.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­¡± Andy said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll notice as we approach the cliffs, you will see very few dwellings in the area. The sirens come to the surface at night to hunt. Nobody bothers trying to develop the area as long as the nearby cave systems are full to the brim with sirens.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re going there willingly?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s the only cave system said to harbor a chimera on the whole continent.¡±


    A hush fell over the group as they stared into the dying fire.


    Kermit went to sleep first, followed by Verin, leaving Andy and Arlene.


    ¡°I¡¯m screwed,¡± said Arlene.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andy replied.


    ¡°Well, the it sounds like our main threats don¡¯t rely on visuals. The sirens¡­ or whatever they¡¯re called¡­ they use echolocation. So it seems like Blend into Shadow is useless.¡±


    Andy fell silent. She had a point. Blend into Shadow had been one of Arlene¡¯s most used feats, and it had been quite effective on their enemies thus far. How would they have fared if their enemies were immune to the feat?


    We¡¯re about to find out, I guess.


    They spent a few minutes looking into the dying fire before standing up to retire.


    ¡°Can I, um¡­ sleep with you again?¡± Arlene looked at the embers under the now-dead fire to avoid making eye contact.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Arlene looked up with a gentle smile.


    Andy unsuccessfully tried to hide his.

 Chapter 62: Into the Yawning Hill

    The following morning, the group had a light breakfast before taking a short hike to the caves. Meadows gave way to forests, growing increasingly dense. Finally, the group reached a clearing with moss-covered boulders scattered all around. There was a rocky hill with a yawning, dark cave mouth.


    ¡°This is as good an entry as any,¡± said Verin. ¡°Move quietly.¡±


    The group entered the cave. As the light of the surface vanished behind them, Andy¡¯s eyes took a few minutes to adjust.


    ¡°Kermit,¡± Andy whispered. ¡°You have a light spell with your Arcane Gesture, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kermit said just a bit too loudly.


    ¡°Shhhh!¡± said Verin. ¡°We must be quiet!¡±


    Suddenly, a [Blinding Light] emanated from Kermit¡¯s hand, causing Andy¡¯s vision to fade.


    ¡°Goddammit!¡± Verin cried without bothering to whisper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything,¡± said Andy. It was true, he squinted, but he could see nothing but a dark, colorless void. ¡°Anyone know how long this lasts?¡±


    ¡°Oops, sorry,¡± said Kermit. ¡°I think only a couple minutes.¡±


    ¡°Can you see, Kermit?¡± Arlene asked.


    ¡°Yep!¡± he said. ¡°I can see just fine.¡±


    After a few moments, Andy¡¯s vision flooded back. The cave seemed even more vivid than before. ¡°Sight¡¯s back for me,¡± he said. ¡°And I guess it helped my eyes adjust.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Arlene.


    ¡°Me as well,¡± Verin said with a begrudging scowl. ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­ and please do keep quiet¡­¡±


    With newfound visual clarity, the group continued into the cave. Verin led, followed closely by Arlene and Kermit. Andy stayed in the rear, occasionally stopping to check that they weren¡¯t being followed.


    The cave was dark, dank, and cool, moisture coating the walls and floor. Andy made sure to keep his path to the rougher sections of the stone so he could keep his stability.


    The group came to a split. One tunnel dropped down to the left, overlooking a huge, cavernous room. The right side of the tunnel forked upward.


    ¡°Which way?¡± Andy whispered as they came to a halt.


    ¡°One moment,¡± Verin said quietly. He stood silently facing the wall that divided the two tunnels, listening closely for any noises coming from either path.


    Then, Andy heard it: from somewhere far away, a terrible shriek, a mix between a crying baby and a screeching hawk. But it was distant and faint. If he had not been attentive, he would have missed it.


    ¡°Sirens,¡± Verin whispered. ¡°Sounds like it¡¯s coming from a higher room to the right.¡±


    Then another shriek, this one a bit louder. It echoed loudly in Andy¡¯s mind, lingering for moments after the physical sound had dissipated.


    Andy suddenly went rigid. Every hair on his body stood on end. He couldn¡¯t move his feet or arms.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± he started. He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. He was held in place, paralyzed.


    Everyone else was silent and unmoving too.


    After a moment, Arlene gasped, as if breaking free from a trance. Then Kermit and Verin began to move again.


    Finally, after a few seconds, Andy regained control of his limbs.


    ¡°Their screams work from so far away?¡± Andy whispered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Verin. ¡°And if they were closer, you¡¯d still be paralyzed.¡± Verin rummaged through his pockets, producing a small handful of cotton balls. He whispered into them, a soft glow infusing them and fading back into darkness. ¡°Here everyone, take these and put them in your ears. They are magically fortified cotton balls that will help filter out the sirens¡¯ screams.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Andy took the cotton balls and stuffed them eagerly into his ears. Although his normal hearing was slightly impaired, it wasn¡¯t as much as he expected. He could still hear the footsteps of the others in his groups, as well as their whispers.


    I hope these work as promised.


    ¡°Now, we need to avoid the sirens and seek a larger cavernous room,¡± Verin said. ¡°We should go left and explore this section of the cave.¡±


    Andy nodded and the group began their descent down to the large cavern room to their left. The way was rocky and uneven, but with a bit of coordination, the group made their way down with relative ease.


    As Andy found solid footing, he gazed up at the huge room they had arrived in. Hundreds of stalactites clung to the ceiling above.


    Instinctively, the group began to fan out, covering the room. Andy went out in front, traversing the center of the massive room. He hopped over crevices and scrambled over a boulder or two, but in general, the terrain was fairly easy to manage.


    Finally, Andy reached the opposite wall. There didn¡¯t appear to be any other caves or passages connected to the room.


    Did we reach a dead end?


    Andy returned to the center of the room where Verin, Kermit, and Arlene had already congregated.


    ¡°Looks like a dead end,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°I agree,¡± said Verin. ¡°Though it is a beautiful sight. Well¡­ let¡¯s turn back. We¡¯ll have to go up to the higher levels of the caves, which means we very well might encounter sirens. Be sure to keep the cotton in your ears.¡±


    ¡°Aye aye,¡± said Kermit playfully.


    As the group headed back toward the incline they had descended from, Andy heard a shuffling from the ceiling.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Andy said.


    Each of the party members paused. Verin drew his crossbow, as if by instinct.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Andy said.


    It was a crunchy, slimy sound¡­ undulating and arthritic.


    What the hell is that?


    ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± Verin said, his face suddenly overcome with horror.


    As Andy peered up toward the ceiling, a large form began to become more clear.


    ¡°What is¡­¡± Andy began.


    ¡°Crawfish,¡± said Verin. ¡°Back up!¡± He hissed at the group.


    The four of them retreated a few paces, each drawing their weapon as a massive arachnid with shiny black natural armor dropped from the ceiling, making a thud as it landed. It¡¯s terrible pincers were the size of refrigerators, and it¡¯s eyeless face leaked acidic drool.


    Andy placed his greatsword in a defensive posture, awaiting the crawfish¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Get back,¡± Andy told Kermit. ¡°You and Arlene give me covering fire.¡±


    A flaming arrow zipped past Andy¡¯s face and collided with the crawfish¡¯s exoskeleton, bouncing off and skidding across the cavern floor before extinguishing.


    The giant creature reared back, hissing and displaying its many legs, its stinger arching forward, poised over its head like a scorpion¡¯s.


    Andy lunged forward, swinging with all his might at one of the legs.


    Its legs are fairly thin¡­ if I can take them out one by one, then I can immobilize it.


    Andy¡¯s blow landed against one of the creature¡¯s many knees, but it was no use. It bounced right off.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Andy exclaimed in frustration.


    The crawfish¡¯s tail came down quick, smashing into the ground and leaking a pungent venom onto the floor. Andy barely had time to dodge it.


    ¡°Look for the gaps in its armor,¡± said Verin, loading his crossbow and taking aim.


    As the Crawfish reared back again, Andy noticed several areas on its underbelly that seemed unprotected.


    Maybe if I can get under it¡­ he thought.


    Andy lunged again, this time aiming at the Crawfish¡¯s belly. He activated his Fluid Strike. The crawfish began to move more slowly as time dilated. Andy located the soft, fleshy white spot in the middle of the creature¡¯s abdomen and thrust his greatsword into it once, twice, three times¡­


    The crawfish hissed in agonizing pain as time ceased its dilation.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Andy said. In a moment of jubilation, he let his guard down.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± he heard Arlene call.


    As soon as the words escaped his mouth, the crawfish¡¯s stinging tail came down upon him. He felt its long, venomous stinger enter his shoulder, his chest cavity¡­


    Andy instantly went rigid as the crawfish pulled its stinger out. It was wounded, but not dead. And now Andy was paralyzed.


    He fell to the ground.


    ¡°Andy!¡± Kermit called.


    Andy couldn¡¯t move. He tried, but he couldn¡¯t. His insides were on fire and there was nothing he could do about it.


    How could I have been so foolish?


    Andy couldn¡¯t move his head, so he couldn¡¯t see what was going on behind him. He heard Arlene, Verin, and Kermit all scrambling as the Crawfish limped its way toward them, hissing¡­


    ¡­Andy lay paralyzed and powerless¡­

 Chapter 63: Paralyzed! In the Cavern of the Crawfish...

    Andy continued struggling within himself, but he couldn¡¯t move his body. As hard as his mind protested, he couldn¡¯t budge.


    He was prone, his sword laying a few inches from his hand. He heard the crawling of the massive Crawfish behind him.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Verin called.


    Who¡¯s in danger? Kermit? Arlene?


    Andy willed himself to turn his head, trying desperately to see what was going on, but his neck would not respond. He was bricked.


    Worse than useless, he thought.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Arlene screamed as an arrow flew past Andy and ricocheted off the cavern wall. It sounded like her body hit the floor.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Verin screamed.


    Andy heard the metallic ring of a blade unsheathing followed by a sickening, crunch sound of impact and¡­ squishing?


    The Crawfish let out a horrid hiss as its body slammed against the ground, twitching. Gradually, its twitches slowed and the hissing died down to a faint rattle.


    Finally, silence.


    Andy continued to lie still, unable to move. The crawfish¡¯s venomous tail had pierced his chest cavity. It had been a direct hit, so he expected to remain paralyzed for the maximum duration.


    ¡°Intercede for her,¡± Verin said.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Kermit said, his feet scrambling across the floor as he began to mumble reverently.


    Heavier footsteps approached behind Andy. ¡°We¡¯re going to get you fixed up.¡± It was Verin, unfastening a pouch and uncorking a bottle. ¡°They got you good in the neck huh?¡±


    Andy felt Verin flip his shoulders to face the ceiling. His head swung around and he saw the room before him: The Crawfish was slumped over, its innards spilled out from its abdomen from a break in the exoskeleton. Kermit knelt above Arlene, who, like Andy, seemed to have been struck with the venomous barbed tail.


    Verin knelt down and poured some liquid from a glass bottle onto a small rag. It smelt strongly volatile.


    ¡°This will counteract the venom and promote rapid healing,¡± Verin said, bringing the rag down and putting pressure on the wound.


    It felt like he was pouring salty everclear directly into the wound, lighting his neck and chest on fire from the inside out.


    Andy gasped for breath as the paralysis rapidly subsided. He fought back screams and grunted instead as Verin continued to apply pressure.


    ¡°Not much longer,¡± he said, ¡°but we need to let the potion circulate the wound. The pain will be over quickly.¡±


    Just as Verin spoke the words, the pain of the potion subsided. Verin stood up, extending his hand. ¡°Want me to help you sit up?¡±


    Andy took Verin¡¯s head, sitting straight. He placed his hand over his neck. It was almost completely healed.


    ¡°Antivenom,¡± said Verin, smiling. ¡°Mixed with a little healing potion for good measure.¡±


    ¡°Quite a cocktail,¡± said Andy.


    Kermit continued praying over Arlene, keeping her stabilized while Verin approached and used the same antivenom on a fresh rag.


    After a few moments, Arlene gasped as she shot up, doubling over in pain but keeping quiet.


    ¡°Shhh shhh it¡¯s ok,¡± Verin said gently.


    Andy took his greatsword and stood up facing the doorway they had come through. He didn¡¯t sense any movement, no shifting shadows.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He turned toward the vanquished crawfish and studied it. Verin had plunged a shortsword into the abdomen in exactly the same place that Andy had struck.


    I just didn¡¯t go deep enough, Andy thought. But I did strike at the correct location on the underbelly.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary,¡± said Kermit, coming over to stand by Andy.


    ¡°Yeah but we took care of it, didn¡¯t we,¡± said Andy, ruffling Kermit¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yep,¡± said Kermit, the usual pep in his voice missing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Kermit. ¡°I just¡­¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± said Andy. ¡°You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m supposed to save people, but what if I can¡¯t save them every time?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andy asked. ¡°You¡¯re a great healer. You¡¯ve succeeded every time.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t succeed at everything all the time,¡± Kermit said. ¡°Sometimes things go wrong¡­¡±


    Andy thought for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Andy. ¡°Sometimes things do go wrong. But you know what?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When things go wrong, we¡¯ve got lots of people like Arlene and Verin to help us. We don¡¯t do this on our own.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m alone?¡± Kermit said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone,¡± Andy said.


    Kermit relaxed a little, as if the sudden change in his thinking allowed a few knots to release in his shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some food, shall we?¡± Verin said, interrupting the two of them. ¡°While we have a safe place to rest.¡±


    Andy continued facing the exit as he sat down. He was wary of the caves, and he wanted to keep his eyes glued to the path into the cavern room.


    ¡°Some bread?¡± Arlene said, tearing off a piece of flatbread for Andy.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Andy, taking it. He took a few bites of it, accepting its invigorating and healing effect on his body. He continued staring at the exit.


    ¡°Mmmmm bread,¡± said Kermit, tearing into it.


    ¡°Well, that was an exciting beginning to our hunt,¡± said Verin. ¡°Good job, team.¡±


    ¡°That was not pleasant,¡± said Arlene, checking her chest, which seemed to have a gnarly scar.


    The Crawfish must have struck her in exactly the same manner as it struck me, Andy thought.


    ¡°Not pleasant at all,¡± said Andy, smiling. ¡°You OK?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± said Arlene, ¡°thanks to Verin¡¯s potion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good stuff,¡± Andy said as he continued to eat his flatbread.


    Andy heard it again, the faint echo of a blood-curdling scream emanating from the edit.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Verin asked.


    ¡°Sirens¡­ they¡¯re screaming again. They must be getting closer.¡±


    The group stayed quiet, slowing or stopping all chewing.


    The faint echo of the scream reverberated again.


    ¡°Yes, I do believe you¡¯re right,¡± said Verin. ¡°I think we¡¯ve entered an unlucky area of the cavern.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arlene asked.


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯ve gotten a Crawfish encounter and now it seems the sirens are drawing closer. I know when retreat is the best option.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you want to give up?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Oh, heavens no!¡± Verin said. ¡°No, not at all. But I think it may be prudent to go back to the surface and reenter the cave system from a different entrance altogether. Then, perhaps, we will have less to contend with. What say you all?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Kermit, exhibiting little if any comprehension.


    ¡°Sounds fine to me,¡± said Arlene.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re the expert,¡± Andy said. ¡°If you say this is unusually bad, then I believe you. Let¡¯s get out of here and try again in a different part of the cave system.¡±


    ¡°Splendid,¡± said Verin, packing up his lunch items. ¡°Then let¡¯s be on our way. We¡¯ll want to move quietly to avoid any more attention from the Sirens. This encounter has probably attracted some attention already. If we can sneak out to the surface again, we should be OK.¡±


    The group rose to their feet, Verin going first, followed by Kermit, then Arlene. Andy stayed in the rear, keeping his sword ready to hand.


    ¡°Everyone, make sure that your enchanted cotton swabs are inserted deeply into your ears,¡± said Verin.


    Andy pushed the cotton a bit deeper into his ears. His hearing was slightly muffled, but he could still hear well enough.


    ¡°The enchantment will dampen the sounds of the sirens,¡± said Verin, ¡°but you should still be able to hear for the most part.¡±


    They scaled the steep passage upward, back to the fork in the main cavern hall.